Archive of Our Own ^beta

Mal sighed as she watched the back and forth between Ben and Zeus. It'd been a few days since the viewing and still there'd been no agreement made in changing Steph's agreement with Zeus and Beast.

The first thing they had done was arrange the meeting, actually. They even pushed back the date of their engagement party, something Evie was all too happy about as it gave her time to finish up some orders for gowns for the party. As well she was helping Audrey rebuild her wardrobe, a request made by Aurora but all decisions would be okayed by the former Queen of Mean.

They would still need to figure out what her punishment would be for stealing the scepter and the crown but for right now, Mal was more concerned at making sure Audrey was alright. That she knew that despite the actions of her onscreen self, she would have an ally in the VKs. Well maybe not Uma but then again, it hadn't been Hadie Audrey had held captive and it hadn't been Ben Audrey danced off with.

They would also need to figure out a punishment for Leah and Natalie for pushing Audrey so hard that she would even consider stealing the scepter and the crown—both of which had been returned to the museum. The Blue Fairy had handled the scepter as to avoid anyone else falling under its curse. It now stood back in its spot but now it was surrounded with the same level of protection as Fairy Godmother's wand.

Gods, it's not as if there's anyone else who I see as the Ambassador to the Isle, Mal thought as the meeting continued, shaking her head slightly as Beast opened his mouth. He, Belle and Fairy Godmother were also in attendance though they had yet to say anything until now. Nope. As much as I love Ben and I don't want there to be any bad blood between him and his father, this is one meeting I'm not going to let anyone pressure me into making a different decision. Nor am I going to let him undermine Ben's rule.

"Forgive me for interrupting as you both have made excellent points over the past few days," Mal said, cutting off whatever Beast was going to say. "However, Lord Zeus…uncle, would you be in agreement that Lady Persephone would be the best fit to be an Ambassador to the Isle and bring us an updated list of kids to be invited off?"

Ben had already sent off a few invitations the moment they had been put back in their respective locations. Harry, Gil, Hadie, Sammy, and Harriet should have gotten their invitations to Auradon by now—and Ben had an invitation ready to hand to Uma personally whenever her cousin was able to arrive in Auradon.

Gods…her cousin. It'd been years since Mal had even felt comfortable thinking the word and now she was able to restart her friendship. She wasn't going to lie, it was a weird feeling not having to think about Uma or Harry with hatred. As much as she loved her cousin, it had been eight years of thinking about her as her rival. As her enemy.

That wasn't an easy thing to shake.

"Lady Mal, you are not wrong in that Lady Persephone would be an excellent fit to be an Ambassador to the Isle," Zeus nodded. "However, that agreement has been in place since before the creation of the Isle. To change it now—."

"To change it now would allow more kids the chance at a better life while we wait for Fairy Godmother and the Good Fairies to find a way to slowly remove the barrier," Mal stated. "A barrier that was reinforced by the Gods, if I remember correctly."

After all, Gods forbid Hades somehow escape, she thought with an internal eye roll. Knowing what she knew now, the only reason her father would have tried to escape would be to get a better life for her or her brother.

Or you know, to connect her to the ember and ensure she had the ability to use her Godly talents.

"Lady Persephone's powers are rendered useless on the Isle by the almost complete urban setting, why torture her to sit and watch as kids continue to suffer? Yes we've fixed the food issue and yes there's now a medical system on the Isle but they should still be allowed to come to Auradon," Mal continued. "To know there's more out there than just the constant looming cloud of evil."

"As Dizzy and Celia pointed out in the viewing, there's no even distribution of food," Ben chimed in. "Children are still suffering based on their alliances and the nature of their birth. If we had an Ambassador to the Isle, someone who was well familiar with the kids and their needs—."

"Ben, every time we open the barrier, we run the risk of a villain escaping," Beast pointed out and Mal had to fight the urge to roll her eyes as she heard his words. "Maleficent has already escaped and attacked your coronation."

"And who was it, dad, who stopped her?" Ben asked, looking over at his father. "Lord Hades and Mal. It wasn't any of our guards, it wasn't any of the heroes of Auradon. In fact, I seem to remember most of us were frozen."

"Maleficent is also a lizard and calls a fish tank 'home'," Mal added. "We are not talking about Maleficent. We are talking about the scores of children who have yet to see sunlight because Auradon thought it better to lump them with the crimes of their parents rather than give them a chance."

Turning back to Zeus, Mal continued to talk. "Lady Persephone spends six months out of the year on the Isle, she frequently walks around it. Giving aid to any and all she can. Unless you'd rather have Uma be the Ambassador to the Isle?"

Mal had no issue giving that title to her cousin but she knew it would rankle her uncle, the memory of yet another one of his nieces who was forced to suffer for years under a barrier that he had reinforced.

"Lord Zeus, in doing this, you would be in the debt of all the VKs of the Isle. You would be lauded as a hero, someone who would be admired by most of the Isle."

"Most?"

"Some of the VKs don't acknowledge the Greek Gods as actual Gods," Mal explained, looking at Ben, who nodded in understanding. It really wasn't the time or place to get into that sort of discussion. They would have to have it at some point but not now.

Beast opened his mouth again but Belle gently rested her hand on his forearm, as if to remind him that they were out of their depths here. This was a conversation between Gods. The only reason Ben had any real business interjecting was because he was a: the King and b: going to be marrying into their family.

Gods, it truly was hard to believe Ben would be getting married in a few years, she thought. At first, when Ben came to them and said that he wanted to propose to Mal, she had thought he was too young. After all, his father had proposed to her when she was twenty eight. But after Ben had explained Lord Hades' stipulation, that he would only give his consent to Ben proposing if the wedding occurred after both of them were over the age of eighteen, Belle had to admit they were a perfect match.

Mal brought Ben out of his shell while Ben allowed Mal to see that she didn't have to try and please everyone, or at least please those with authority over her. That was something she still wanted to talk to Mal about. Mal was going to be Queen after all. She would soon learn that there would be no pleasing everyone…and she would be the most powerful person in the room if Ben wasn't there.

"Lord Zeus," Mal stated, looking at her uncle who still looked unsure about the whole thing, and inadvertently bringing Belle's attention back to the matter at hand. Mal hated to play this card but if it was for the Isle, then it would be worth it. "Would you do this as a favor to me? Your niece? The niece that you spent sixteen years not knowing existed?"

The room grew quiet at that and Mal almost regretted opening her mouth. Had she just blown it? Was the Isle just doomed to suffer until they found a way to remove the barrier without blasting the kids with sunlight?

But to her surprise, Zeus just seemed to chuckle slightly. "As blunt as Artemis," he said, shaking his head.

"Probably just as deadly too," Mal said with a small smirk. After all, her cousin was a Huntress.

Zeus nodded and sighed. "Very well Lady Mal. I'll talk with Lady Persephone and make sure she would be alright with being an Ambassador to the Isle."

"'An' Ambassador?" Mal asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Surely you don't intend on only having one?" Zeus asked and Mal had to admit, that was a legitimate point her uncle had made. Huh, who knew Zeus was capable of such a thing?

"Queen Rapunzel sent me a letter the other day," Ben spoke up, fishing the letter out of his desk drawer and setting it on his desk. "Cassandra Gothel is on the Isle but she was put there by her own volition. Something about wanting to keep an eye on her mother, I believe. She might be a good person to ask about being an Ambassador."

Mal gasped softly as the memories of her youth came flooding back. The few times the Rotten Four would target Ginny Gothel, for instance, there was always an older woman ready to chase them off. Mal never knew her name but knew the woman was quite skilled with a sword, even if she was limited by only using one hand.

"Cassandra wouldn't have short black hair and hazel eyes, would she?"

"Yeah," Ben nodded. "You know her?"

"We've met a time or two," Mal nodded, making sure to keep her face neutral as she had no ill will toward the Gothels, even if Mother Gothel had been one of her teachers back at Dragon Hall. Gods, how'd I never pick up on the fact that she was Gothel's daughter? Though she was one of the few adults who didn't really have an alliance and really she did try to avoid Gothel as much as humanly possible. It was truly like she was only there to make sure Gothel didn't escape.

"Think she'd be a good fit for an Ambassadorship?"

"Let's see if Steph…I mean Lady Persephone says yes first," Mal stated. "If she does, then we can approach Cassandra about sharing the load."

After all, Steph would want to help with my wedding, Mal thought. There's no reason to put so much stress on her in that regard and if there was another Ambassador, then Steph won't feel like she has to play double duty. Plus what if she and dad want another kid?

"Fair enough," Ben nodded. "Lord Zeus, do you agree to those terms?"

"I do indeed King Ben," Zeus nodded. "I believe that this does conclude this meeting then. Unless anyone else has anything they need to address?"

"Nothing that comes to mind, Lord Zeus," Mal stated with a nod of her head.

Ben nodded as well and gave a smile to the King of the Gods. "Please let us know if there's any assistance we can offer you."

"Or I you, King Ben, in dealing with the other matter at hand," Zeus told him. "My brother was right during that viewing."

"Lord Hades was right about a lot of things," Ben agreed, trying to keep himself from inadvertently offending Zeus in some way.

Before anyone could say another word, there was a knock on the door.

"Come in!" Ben called before looking over at Mal in confusion. This was a private meeting after all, and they were not to be disturbed unless there was an emergency. Had something happened?

"Forgive me your highness," Dean stated as he opened the door. "I know you said you weren't to be disturbed unless something of importance came up but I thought Lady Mal should be informed of this as soon as possible."

"Informed of what, Dean?" Mal asked, standing up from her chair; Ben subtly reaching for her hand as if to let her know that he was there if she needed him.

"Your cousin has arrived, my Lady. She's being housed in your old dorm due to the meeting but—."

"But she grew bored of being there and figured she'd follow this dude to see where they were keeping her cousin," Uma said with a smirk as she waltzed in. "Benny, Zeus."

"Uma," Ben greeted her with a chuckle.

"Uma," Zeus nodded, a little more subdued than Ben. Mal quickly made her way from her spot at the desk and rushed to her cousin's side.

"What are you doing here?" Mal asked, unable to hide the grin that had formed. She had no doubt that had there not had been an audience consisting of Beast, Belle, Fairy Godmother and Zeus, they would have embraced in each other's arms.

After all, Ben hadn't been the one to insist children were to be imprisoned on a penal island for the crime of sharing their parents' genetics.

"You offered me a spot in Auradon, and I can't get past the barrier to return to the Isle," Uma told her. "I figured that offer was still good? I know it's been a few days since the viewing but I got all turned around by some turtle over in the EAC."

"There was no time limit on the offer," Mal assured her and the grin on her face grew. "Welcome to Auradon, Lady Uma."

"Yeah, that, that's not going to be a thing."

"You're the granddaughter of a God and my cousin. It's going to be a thing."

Uma sighed and then pointed at Mal. "It's not going to be a thing from you though. If we have to do titles, it's 'captain' or nothing. Got it?"

"Got it," Mal nodded.

"I think this definitely concludes today's meeting," Zeus muttered to Ben, who bit back a chuckle before nodding.

Dean coughed softy, causing everyone to look over at him. "The limo driver you sent to pick up the new VKs just radioed in sire. They should be here within fifteen minutes."

"Well then, this is a good stopping point," Ben grinned as he stood up, shaking Zeus's hand.

"New VKs?" Uma asked, looking over at Mal. "But you just had VK Day. I thought it was going to be an every month thing?"

"You really thought I was going to let Harry stay on the Isle longer than he had to?" Mal whispered to Uma. "Ben sent him an invite the minute the Blue Fairy released us from the viewing, along with Harriet."

"What about CJ? Mal, you know as well as I that Harriet won't let CJ just stay on the Isle."

"I know," Mal nodded. "That's why I sent her an invite. Harriet deserves to be here in Auradon with Sammy but I know she wouldn't accept the invitation if either one of her siblings was on the Isle. I'm Ben's fiancee, if I overstepped he can tell me."

"Does Ben know?"

"No. I slipped it in with the rest of the post. Ben only knows that Harry, Hadie, Sammy, Harriet and Gil were invited."

"I thought you weren't keeping secrets from Benny after the whole mess of that second viewing?"

"I think of this more of a surprise. Ben wants to get kids off the Isle, I want to get kids off the Isle, and you want to get kids off the Isle. It's a win-win-win."

Uma grinned though Mal had to wonder how much of the grin was for kids getting off of the Isle and how much of it was for the fact that she'd be seeing Harry again. "Well then, what are we waiting for? Let's go greet some VKs!"

"I think that sounds like an excellent idea, Lady Uma," Belle nodded, causing Uma and Mal to start slightly as they hadn't realized they were still in the room.

"I agree," Ben nodded, walking up to Mal and taking her hand. "Lord Zeus, would you like to join us?"

Zeus smiled but shook his head slightly. "As much as I would love to greet my nephew, I should go and reach out to Persephone. The sooner I do, the sooner I can have a response for you King Ben."

"I completely understand," Ben said. "Please give my best to Queen Hera."

"I will," Zeus stated before disappearing in a flash of lighting.

Ben sighed. "I wish he would have done that outside."

"At least he always leaves in the same spot so there's only the damage done to that one area," Mal pointed out. "Plus, there's no more meetings so no more lightning."

Ben chuckled. "You have a point there Mal. Let's say we go greet us some VKs huh?"

"Hold on," Mal said and fished out her phone. "I promised Jay, Carlos and Evie I'd let them know when the limo was coming."

"Good idea, Carlos and Jay can bring Squeaky and Squirmy," Uma grinned. "Those two are going to flip when they see Sammy again."

Mal couldn't help but return the grin as she fired off a quick text. "There. They'll meet us by the statue."

"Ben, would you like us to attend as well?" Belle asked.

"Only if you want to mom," Ben told her. "I know you and dad have a lot on your plates."

Not to mention Hadie might not be all that thrilled to see Beast after the whole 'dad in chains' thing from the viewing, Mal thought with an inward frown.

"I think we should be okay for half an hour," Belle stated, giving Ben a small smile. This was their mess their son had to clean up, the least they could do was be there to see it done.

"Okay, okay, can we get this show on the road now?" Uma asked, resisting the urge to tap her foot.

"Eager to see someone Uma?" Mal teased as they began to walk out. "Hmm, possibly Harry maybe?"

"I don't have to dignify that with a response."

"Because you know I'm right," Mal smirked. She had to admit, it felt good to verbally spar with her cousin like this again without worrying about what it would look like if she lost. It was like getting the best of both world.

The freedom of Auradon but the bite of the Isle. And she wouldn't trade it for anything.

Uma sighed as she made her way to Beastie's statue with Mal and Benny, Ben's parents keeping their distance. While it was probably just as a way to give Ben and Mal privacy, Uma couldn't help but notice the glances they kept shooting her. Then again, it wasn't that long ago that they had all watched that second viewing.

Gods, it was hard to believe that not that long ago, she had hated the ground Mal walked on.

Then again, it wasn't that long ago that she didn't know Mal was her cousin. Wasn't too long ago that she was trapped in the barrier that surrounded the Isle. Gods, it truly was amazing how much the viewings had changed things.

Though…Uma had to admit there was one thing that was weighing on the back of her mind.

"…where's the witch?"

"Pardon?" Mal asked, turning to look over to Uma.

"The waste of oxygen? The former royal? The not so nice Granny?"

"Oh! You're asking about Leah? Why?"

"Because I haven't heard anything about what you're going to do with her about what she did to the princess," Uma stated. "Not to mention what she did to us."

"She already lost her crown—"

"So that's it? Mal, that's a slap on the wrist and you know it," Uma stated before lowering her voice to prevent anyone else from overhearing. "Mal you remember what Harry went through after his mom died, a death that could have been prevented if she had had decent food during CJ's birth. All the kids who were crushed because the other residents rushed to get food?"

Mal sighed. "I know Uma. Trust me, I haven't forgotten about everything the VKs have been through. You think I'm not furious every time I think about the fact that our suffering was deliberate?"

"Then why isn't she in a cell someplace awaiting trial?"

"Who says she's not?" Mal asked and Uma paused, looking over at her cousin. "Aurora wrote the day after we were all returned from the viewing. She had her guards seize Leah and Natalie and put them in separate holding cells for their crimes against Audrey. Not to mention Phillip Sr. questioned one of the chefs after the viewing."

"Why?"

"He found it odd that he had the exact same stomach bug as his father even though he hadn't seen his father in months."

"Don't bugs travel? They sure made it through the Isle at a record pace," Uma pointed out.

"We had a myriad of things to work against us though, starting with the fact that we didn't get enough food and probably our lack of sunlight," Mal sighed.

"Ah. So anyway, you were telling me about the Beauty Matriarch from Hell. How is the guy who came up with that wonderful nickname by the way?"

"Chip's fine," Ben chuckled. "He's with Lucas with Lucas' family."

"I'm surprised he left your side Benny. He seemed pretty attached to you at the viewing and you do have your wedding coming up," Uma said but paused as both Mal and Ben chuckled.

"Chip's got plenty of time to travel," Ben explained, seeing the slight look of confusion on Uma's face. "Lord Hades' said that in order to give his permission to propose to Mal, we'd have to have a long engagement."

"Like 'get married after we turn eighteen' long," Mal added.

"Actually I was thinking more around twenty," Ben said and Mal turned to look at him. "What? That way we could have time to actually plan everything out and then we don't have people saying we're rushing into things. Besides, we've got a lot more on our plate."

"Ben I agree but maybe we should table this discussion for another time?" Mal suggested as they reached the door.

Uma sighed. She'd been looking forward to actually finding out what happened to that horrible woman and all Mal had done was increase her curiosity with that little bit of information that really didn't answer anything.

That being said, Uma could understand why Mal wouldn't want to talk about wedding preparations in the middle of the hallway but she had to do more than just give out crumbs of information!

Now really cuz…did you really think I'd leave you hanging?

Uma looked over at Mal sharply but Mal didn't react, she was still chattering with Ben. But Uma had been sure that she had heard Mal say something.

Didn't Ursula ever tell you about the mind link?

…no she didn't, Uma thought, her mental voice hesitant in case she was wrong about who was talking. I take it it's an Olympian thing?

You'd be right.

This time it was obvious it had been Mal's voice and Uma couldn't help but grin slightly at the idea of being able to have secret conversations.

But we never were able to do this before.

…you didn't know I was your cousin before and the mental link only works if you're considered family by the other Olympians at least according to Macaria, Mal said, her mental voice soft. Uma resisted the urge to physically shake her head. They had missed out on so much by that secret.

But anyway, that's in the past. You wanted to know about Leah? Mal asked, clearly trying to change the subject.

Right. So Phil Sr was asking his kitchen staff because he caught the same stomach bug as his father even though he hadn't been around his father in months?

Exactly. Apparently though it's quite easy to catch the same stomach bug when they've been lightly poisoned.

I'm sorry poisoned?!

Lightly poisoned, but yes poisoned. Natalie had been put in Hubert's employ after she was fired as my handler. No other royal family would hire her after Ben let her go, and after the first viewing Aurora wouldn't let Leah to step foot in the castle. But apparently Leah either had some allies in the kitchen staff or just intimidated them into putting the poison in Phillip Sr.'s food so that they missed Audrey's graduation and Ben's proposal.

Please tell me Leah's going to be punished.

Auroria will be holding a trial to determine her punishment considering Leah's crimes were against the royal family of the land. Never mind the fact that those crimes could have resulted in Ben being overthrown but as long as Leah gets punished, I'm fine with Auroria taking the ball. Less on Ben's plate. Speaking of which, Ben's been invited to sit as a witness which he's accepted but to be there for Audrey.

How is she?

Do you really want to know?

Would I have asked if I didn't?

I just figured with what her future self did to Celia…

Mal, I am able to tell the difference between the future and the present. Yeah I was angry at the time but her grandmother's a piece of work. The Princess is going to need allies, especially since the Arendelle and Agrabah brats were very keen on keeping Benny away from her.

…spoken like a captain. I do have to say, it's weird hearing you call someone who's not Evie 'Princess'.

Yeah well, that's what that Audrey chick is. A Princess. It's not so much an insult to her. Neither is cheerleader now that I think about it considering she was one. I'll need to think of something I could use…

Mal shot her a small smile before returning to the mental link. According to Aurora, Audrey's doing alright. She hasn't left the castle yet but she's been constantly talking with Evie, Lonnie, Jane and Elle surprisingly.

What about the Charmettes?

Alexandria's been the only one to offer an olive branch to her, according to Ava. Though that was less because of any sympathy toward Audrey and more because Chad wanted his life to go back to normal.

Didn't all the Charmettes already hate Audrey? Wouldn't them hating her be a return to normalcy for Charming Jr.?

Hating yes but at least for Kitty, there's now a level of loathing that reminds me of…well what we used to have. Or what Jay had to pretend to have for Harry. Or both boys and Zevon. Seeing Chad get shoved in a closet really shook her and part of me doesn't blame her. After all, she turned Ben into a beast.

Part?

Mal sighed softly. She was wielding Maleficent's scepter. There's a possibility that Audrey wasn't in her right mind when she shoved Chad in the closet in the viewing.

You're reaching.

I have to be Queen of all of Auradon once Ben and I get married and I have my coronation. I can't pick and choose who my subjects will be. Not like on the Isle when we could choose who could be in our gangs.

Uma couldn't help but nod at that. Mal did have a point after all.

"Hey Ben!" Jay called, pulling both cousins' attention back to the present rather than their own conversation.

"Hey Jay," Ben chuckled, seeing both boys and Evie. "You guys didn't waste any time beating us here."

"Squeaky and Squirmy wouldn't sit still when they heard that Sammy was coming," Carlos explained, and sure enough the mini-Smee's were almost bouncing in their excitement. Ben couldn't help but give the sight a sad smile.

"Ben, a word?" Mal whispered, pulling Ben to the side; Uma having been distracted by Celia rushing up to her and both sisters embracing.

"What's wrong?" Ben asked.

"I wanted to let you know…there's going to be an extra VK in the limo," Mal said. "Harry has a little sister who's about two years younger than him but there would have been no way Harriet would have come to Auradon if CJ was still on the Isle."

"Why wasn't she in the viewing?"

"Who knows? The Blue Fairy decides who attended the viewings, remember?" Mal said softly. "I just…I didn't want you to be shocked when you saw that."

Ben nodded. "I appreciate you letting me know Mal…CJ deserves to have her time in the sun too. And I don't want you to feel like you have to hide the invites you want to send. If you have friends you want to have come over, let me know."

"I…I didn't want you to think I was undermining you," Mal said softly. "I know if you knew about CJ right off the bat, you'd have invited her. It's just…Harriet's spent her life acting as CJ's mother. She deserves to have a good life with Sammy but…I'm an older sister too. I know what she'd choose if CJ didn't get an invite."

Ben nodded and pulled Mal close. "There's a difference between what you did and potentially undermining my rule," he whispered. "You told me before it could be a potential embarrassment. If I hadn't known, and I saw CJ come out of the limo…"

"You would have been as poised as you were when Jay and Carlos fell out of the limo fighting over whatever they were fighting over," Mal said, a smile pulling at the corners of her mouth.

"I don't think I was all that poised," Ben chuckled.

"Oi! Lovebirds!" Uma hollered over to them, preventing Mal from responding to Ben. "Jay said Emir spotted the limo round the bend."

"Alright, alright Uma," Mal chuckled, gently kissing Ben on the cheek before grabbing his hand to walk back over to the group. "Gods, you must be really happy to see Harriet."

"Mal…"

"Oh no Mal, it's Sammy she's eager to see," Jay chuckled. "Everyone knows how close those two are."

"Jay, I will find a plank and make you walk it…"

"Oh no, it must be Gil," Evie ventured but grew quiet at Uma's glare.

"Actually it's probably Hadie, he is her cousin after all," Celia chimed in and grinned as Uma turned to look at her. "What? You really thought I'd say the obvious answer of your bae?"

Uma shook her head in amusement but stopped as the limo stopped in front of them.

"One delivery of VKs for King Ben?"

"Akiho, what are you doing?" Ben chuckled as one of his shadows stepped out of the driver's seat.

"I was bored and you needed someone to pick these guys up," Akiho said as he walked around to open the door for the others.

"Well that's the first I've seen an Auradon prince open the door for someone who wasn't a girl," Jay chuckled.

"Harriet and Sammy are there," Evie pointed out as said girls climbed out of the limo, followed by Gil, Hadie, and Harry.

"Where's…"

"Hi Malsie!" CJ's voice chimed from the front passenger's seat as she rolled down the window.

"Hello CJ," Mal chuckled.

CJ grinned as she opened the door and slid out to stand with the others, the helm of her red coat brushing against the back of her knees.

"Welcome to Auradon," Ben told them and gave a small bow, Mal following suit with a curtsey like in the viewing.

Harry shook his head with a smirk, opening his mouth but paused as a familiar voice broke the silence.

"Hope you don't expect me to bow like that Harry," Uma said with a small chuckle.

"…Uma?" Harry said softly, staring at his best friend and captain.

"Hook me," Uma told him, giving him a small smile.

Mal straightened up and couldn't help but give a sad smile as she saw Harry continue to stare in shock, as if he couldn't believe that Uma was really in front of him.

"Uma!" Harry chuckled, rushing up to her and wrapped her up in his thankfully hookless arms; spinning her slightly in his excitement.

"Harry!" Uma exclaimed, though a small chuckle could be heard in her voice. "Put me down!"

"Just happy to see you cap'n," Harry said as he did just that, resting a hand on the back of Uma's head and gently putting his forehead on her's.

"…did I miss their declaration of feelings?" CJ asked, shocked.

"Oh yeah," Harriet nodded, a small smile pulling at her lips as she watched the scene before her. Sammy had already been claimed by her brothers and Gil was busy chatting with Jay and Carlos.

"Mali!" Hadie grinned, rushing up to his sister.

"Hey storm cloud!" Mal exclaimed, wrapping the blue haired boy up in a hug. A hug that Hadie readily returned.

Ben couldn't help but smile as he took in the sight before him. This was what he wanted when he started the VK Initiative. Their two worlds connected and living in peace.

Sure it'd be nice to have the barrier down but there was too much at risk to take it down immediately. He wasn't going to risk the health of the kids just blasting them with that much sunlight right off the bat. So while Fairy Godmother and the Good Fairies did their research into how they could take the barrier down in stages, Ben was going to do what he could to get VKs over to Auradon.

The one thing he hadn't expected though was for Hadie to break from the hug with Mal and wrap him up in a hug of his own.

"Mom told me that at some point you're going to be my brother," Hadie whispered. "I always wanted a brother."

Ben grinned and returned the hug before the younger boy broke the embrace. The grin on the teenaged king's face faded as he saw Hadie freeze slightly. Following the Godling's gaze, Ben frowned as he saw his father standing there.

"Hadie?" Mal asked softly.

"…we're not going to be put in chains are we Mali?" Hadie asked, his voice trembling slightly but Mal could tell that he was trying to hide it with the other VKs in earshot.

"No! No Hadie," Mal told him. "Ben invited you."

"He also asked dad for his help in the viewing and they put him in chains."

Mal sighed. Her brother had a point there.

"You know I did think about that," Uma spoke up. "Gods forbid this sounds like I'm at all defending Beastie but in the future that'll never be from this past viewing, Uncle Hades had already tried to break out of the Isle. Plus really once he was in Auradon, could chains really hold him back should he try to make a break for it?"

"…really Uma?"

"Hey I had a long time to think about it! Do you know how far Auradon is from the EAC? Besides that mini turtle was talking to me in some foreign language or something, I needed to keep myself sane somehow!"

"Turtles? Not the same turtles that Captain Jack Sparrow used to escape being marooned?" CJ asked.

"You know that's an old Captain's tale," Harry scoffed. "He got a lift from rum smugglers."

"Okay!" Ben chuckled as Harriet shook her head in exasperation, "how about a tour? And then I'll show you guys your rooms?"

"Sounds good your highness," Harriet said.

"No need for that, Captain Hook," Ben said with a small smile.

"Ooh, I like this guy!" CJ nodded.

Belle shook her head in slight amusement. "Your highness if you'll please excuse us. I think it's time you father and I head back."

"If you're sure mom. You know you're always welcome," Ben told her. He knew she had to say the official title but there was nothing more strange than being called 'your highness' by your own mother.

"I'm sure dear," Belle nodded. "It was nice to see you all again, and CJ, it was very nice to meet you dear."

"…thank you your highness," CJ said after receiving a look from Harriet. Belle gave the younger blonde girl a smile before heading off, taking her husband's hand and walking him off with her.

Ben's heart broke slightly as Hadie seemed to almost deflate in relief as his father was out of view. Even if there was no proof his father had given the order to put Lord Hades in chains, there was a part of Ben that knew there was no one else it could have been.

And even if Uma did have a point, the likelihood that Hadie had seen his father be put in chains was too high for Ben to be comfortable.

"Let's get this tour underway shall we?" Harry said and Ben couldn't help but grin as he led the second of what he hoped to be many groups into Auradon Prep.

Carlos grinned as the limo pulled up to Rodger and Anita's farm house. As much as he loved being around Mal and the others…there was nothing better than coming back to the swarm of puppies.

Ben had been gracious enough to give him the ride himself, which was insane! How many people got to claim that they'd been given a ride somewhere by a King? Well two people got to.

"I hope Mr. and Mrs. Radcliffe are okay with me coming with," Gil said softly.

"They would have told me if they weren't. Rodger and Anita told me my friends are always welcome to join me whenever I want to stop by," Carlos told the blond. "And you're my friend, Gil. We may have had that period where we couldn't hang out because of Mal and Uma's feud but now it's all water under the bridge."

Gil beamed and wrapped an arm around Carlos' shoulders. "Thanks buddy!"

"Besides, I remember how much you liked being around Dude in the viewing," Carlos said, his voice slightly muffled as his head was pressed against Gil's pec. "Now imagine what being around ninety nine Dalmatian puppies will be like, especially without the threat of being put under a sleeping curse."

"If it's possible to die from cuteness overload, you'll find out today," Ben chuckled from his spot in the driver's seat.

"Ben, you know you really didn't have to drive us," Carlos told his former team mate, captain, and King, sliding out of Gil's grip to lean through the gap between the driver and passenger areas. "The limo was more than enough, we'd have been fine with Dean driving."

"Dean's on a mandatory vacation for a week considering how hard he works and Akiho had made the offer to drive you guys," Ben said. "I figured Gil had already experienced Akiho's driving once in his lifetime, no need to put him through it again."

Akiho meant well but let's just say the Arendelle royal was better at driving sleds than cars or limos.

"I mean I don't know what good driving is supposed to look like but I think only my brothers would actually enjoy that," Gil nodded. "Now my sisters…"

"You've got sisters?" Ben asked, glancing at Gil through the rearview mirror.

"Well some of them are half sisters technically but blood's blood."

"His dad's Gaston, Ben," Carlos shook his head. "You really see Gaston being loyal to just one woman all his life?"

Ben sighed. He knew that perfectly well—Ben had a feeling that even if Gaston had married his mother, he still wouldn't have been loyal to her. Especially if the first child he forced to have was a girl.

"I know Carlos. That wasn't the part that I was surprised about," Ben told the younger boy. He shook his head and glanced back to Gil. "So how many sisters do you have?"

"Nine."

If Ben had been drinking something at that moment, he'd have spat it out. That being said, he was thankful for the reflexes developed by Tourney that prevented him from steering the limo into a tree or the field. "Wait, so…Gaston has twelve kids?!"

"The fact that they all survived is more of the miracle than anything else," Carlos nodded, patting Gil on the back as he moved back to his spot next to the blond. "No offense Gil, but your dad wasn't the most popular guy on the Isle and villains aren't averse to taking it out on kids."

"What're their names?" Ben asked.

"Well there's…Piper, Glenn, Gianina but we just call her Gia, Lacey, Gale, Gene, Locklyn, Georgia, and Gillian. And then my brothers are Gaston Jr. and Gaston the third. I think that's eleven and then plus me is twelve, right Carlos?"

"Right," Carlos nodded. There was an unfortunate disadvantage of having Gaston as a father—he didn't give one jot about his kids' education. Thankfully for Gil, he did have people who cared enough to make sure he wasn't a complete ignoramus.

Could he tell you what ignoramus meant? Probably not but at least he knew the word existed.

It had been an awkward first couple of days for Gil, since Ben's parents always seemed to be around the school. It made sense of course, their son was the King after all. Not to mention he was getting married. Weddings weren't really done on the Isle but Gil had a feeling there was a lot of preparation involved.

Still, Gil wasn't exactly sure how Belle would react to seeing him so he tried to make himself scarce whenever possible. That was easier than he thought. After all, Harry and Uma were always off sparring somewhere, CJ had quickly joined Celia and Dizzy to form a crew of her own, Sammy was with her brothers, and Harriet was never far from her side.

The others, the first group of VKs, were often up to their own devices too. Jay was going off to college after all, Evie had her own business and was hard at work designing wedding gowns, Mal was often with Ben doing leadership stuff Gil assumed, and Carlos was either with Jane or with Dude.

No one really noticed Gil going off on his own.

He was okay on his own. Sure it was a bit lonely but at least Harry didn't glare at him whenever he talked and Uma didn't threaten him with her shell. Playfully now but the threat was always there.

He found he liked being around the stables, around the horses. Of course, he'd gotten the shock of his life a couple of days ago.

"Hello Gil," Belle said with a kind smile as the blond stared at the former Queen in shock.

"Oh! Hello um…your highness," Gil said, scrambling to bow.

"That's not necessary," Belle said and Gil was surprised to see a kind smile on her face rather than the look of distain he thought would be there. Then again, thinking back, there had never been a look of distain whenever she saw him in the last couple viewings. But then he always assumed it was because there were other people.

"I'll leave you with the horses," Gil said softly. One of the most important rules of the Isle, that even his brothers understood, was that the higher in rank you were, the more you got your way. If Belle wanted to be alone with the horses, Gil wasn't going to stop her.

"Actually Gil, I wanted to talk with you," Belle said and Gil froze.

"You…you did?"

Belle nodded and sat down on a nearby bench. "I noticed you seemed to be off on your own and wanted to make sure you were okay. I know, after all those viewings, that it's probably a major adjustment for you kids."

"Why? I mean…I'm not even a captain or a first mate. I'm just Gaston's son."

"Oh Gil," Belle said softly. "Did you think…Were you thinking I'd take my feelings toward your father out on you?"

Gil shrugged slightly and Belle felt her heart crack.

"Gil…honey, I promise you. Yes I may never fully forgive your father for what he did both toward my father and what he did to my husband. But I would never take it out on his child," she said softly.

Gil nodded, not wanting to ask about Beast. He had a sinking feeling he knew how the former King would react. After all someone put Lord Hades in chains so who knows what he'd do to the son of the guy who almost had Belle's father committed just so she'd marry him?

Oh yeah and there was also the shooting Beast with a bow and arrow and then also stabbing him thing. People usually didn't like it when they were stabbed.

"Do you like to ride?" Belle asked, pulling Gil out of his thoughts.

"I..I don't know how," Gil told her. "We don't have horses on the Isle so I just like looking at them. I've mucked out the stalls a couple of times. Figured I'd help out where I could."

"Would you like to learn?"

Gil shrugged. "If I'm honest, your highness, I just really enjoyed being alone. Everyone else had their own thing anyway and…I like more of the craft type things honestly. I repaired Uma's necklace when the pieces arrived in a barge one year after all."

"Then I think I know just the royal you should talk to," Belle said with a smile. "Rapunzel's the Queen of crafts. She or her daughters can get you anything you need, and of course you're more than welcome to the art classroom. In fact, come with me. We'll talk to Fairy Godmother, get you enrolled in art."

"Um…okay," Gil said, following the former Queen and wondering what in the world just happened.

"You have arrived at Casa de Dalmatian," Ben said, pulling Gil out of his thoughts. "Please enjoy your stay. Your driver will be back on Monday to pick you guys up and of course, if you need anything—."

"We will let Rodger and Anita know," Carlos said. "Ben, you know how you made Dean take a vacation? You might want to look into taking another one yourself."

"Once all this is taken care of with the Isle and Leah, I will," Ben promised. "But you guys enjoy yourselves. I think I see some Dalmatians coming your way."

Sure enough, a few pups were racing towards them, all grinning and barking madly.

"Patch! Freckles!" Carlos grinned as he got out of the limo and scooped one of them up. "Hey Penny!"

"Carlos!" Penny grinned and licked his face. "You were gone for a really long time! We thought you forgot about us!"

"How could I forget about you?" Carlos asked as he moved to the side to let Gil out. "My friend Ben needed my help with something, that's why I was gone. But I'm back now!"

"Who's that?" Patch asked, looking at Gil with a slightly tilted head as Lucky came running up.

Carlos chuckled. "Patch, this is my friend Gil. Gil, this is Patch, Rolly, Lucky, Pepper, Freckles and Penny."

"Nice to meet you. Carlos, I thought there were ninety nine Dalmatian pups. This doesn't look like ninety nine."

Pepper giggled. "The others are coming. Mom said her pet thought a swarm of us would scare you. Plus we didn't know if Dude was coming."

"You guys like Dude though."

"Yeah but he doesn't like Spot Chicken. He always tries to chase him."

"Oh yeah," Carlos chuckled. "Spot Chicken's a chicken here who wants to be a Dalmatian pup," he explained to Gil who looked very confused by the conversation.

"He's a chicken who wants to be a Dalmatian?"

"Uh huh."

"I'm confused."

"We all are with her," Carlos nodded. Thankfully he had left Dude with Jane this go around. He loved his best friend but he figured it'd be one less thing for Gil to be overwhelmed by.

"Hello Carlos!" Anita grinned as she walked out of the farmhouse. "Gil, it's so nice to see you again."

"Hey Anita," Carlos returned the grin as he set down Penny to walk over to the best mother figure he ever had. "Rodger working on his music?"

"He said he'd be right down but you know how he gets when he's in a rhythm," Anita shook her head. "He actually wanted to talk to Lady Mal about that song from the second viewing. The one about being wicked? He said he liked the melody of it and wanted to see if he could use that."

"I don't think Mal owns the rights to that but I'm sure she'd meet with him," Carlos nodded.

Anita smiled and then held her arms open. "Now come 'ere, Carlos. Ooh, it's been an age since I've seen you!"

"I'm pretty sure it hasn't been that long," Carlos chuckled but went into her embrace, returning the hug. Gil couldn't help but give a sad smile at that. He was happy Carlos had a mother figure in his life like Anita, she seemed like a nice person. But, and this was probably selfish to think, but all Gil could think was how much he missed his mother right then.

His mother, one of the three Bimbettes, had always been a person who encouraged Gil to keep up his crafting or being himself even when the Isle said not to. Even as he grew up and joined Uma's crew, he never stopped needing his mother.

It was one of the reasons why he was thankful his older brothers were his older half brothers. He knew compared to them he was a disgrace in his father's eyes…but he was still a boy. He could carry on the LeGume name. So his dad acknowledge him, and made sure his mom was well taken care of.

Well…as well as one could be taken care of on the Isle of course.

His Aunt Paulette was pretty much shunned by his dad, having produced all girls in her pregnancies. Then again, his dad had had trists with any woman he could find on the Isle—he'd even had one with Madame Medusa though that one also resulted in a daughter for Gaston.

Let's just say he and Medusa had never paired off again after that.

It was a lot easier for Gil to keep track of the number of siblings he had when his dad paired off with women who weren't his aunts. Then again, his aunts continued to fawn over him and fight each other for Gaston's affections. That was probably why his dad kept going back to them even if he kept getting daughters instead of the lauded sons he wanted.

Gil though didn't care if they were cousins or sisters, he liked having a big family. It was like a crew. You looked out for every member, not just the ones you liked,

"Well I'll be off," Ben said and Gil jumped slightly.

"Were you here this whole time?"

"Wanted to make sure I wasn't about to drive over any stray pups," Ben explained. "Plus I like seeing the Dalmatian plantation."

"King Ben! Oh I'm so sorry—!"

"Anita, there's no need for that! I shouldn't have said anything, I just wanted to let Carlos know I was leaving," Ben said, waiving off Anita's use of his title. "Please, if you need anything over the weekend, let me know. I can have someone bring it to you or bring it myself if needed."

"That is a kind offer King Ben and one that is certainly appreciated," Anita said. "Won't you come in though? It's a long drive back to the castle and we just made a plate of peanut butter and jelly sandwiches if you'd like to take one for the road."

"Only since you're offering Anita, I wouldn't want to be any trouble."

"No trouble at all King Ben. Come along now, out of the car."

Ben chuckled and turned off the limo's ignition, climbing out of it and going to join Carlos and Gil with the dogs.

"Ben!" Lucky grinned, wagging his tail.

"Hey bud!" Ben grinned back. Hadie would have a ball here, he thought as he bent down to pick up Lucky. The three boys and small pack of dogs followed Anita into the farm house.

"Rodger! Dear, time to come down!" Anita called from the base of the stairs. "We've got company!"

"Be down in a minute!" Rodger sang back to her and Ben shook his head in amusement.

Anita chuckled. "Oh well. Gil, brace yourself."

"For what…?"

Gil trailed off as the rest of the Dalmatian pups swarmed into the home, followed quickly by an older woman. He didn't get a chance to really look at the rest of the woman's features as he was quickly besieged by the puppies.

Not that he had any complaints about that of course.

"Oh dear heavens!" The other woman exclaimed. "Jewel, Fidget, Domino! Get off him! Whizzer! Dipstick! Stop that right now! Cadpig! Scooter!"

"Nanny, you know perfectly well you'll run out of oxygen before you finish calling all their names," Anita said as Gil was almost forced to lie down on the ground just to embrace all of the puppy goodness. Thankfully Carlos and Ben were also there for some of the pups to besiege as well and soon all three boys were on the ground, nearly buried by a sea of black, white and brown.

"Oh there's Spot Chicken," Anita said with a smile. "I was wondering where you'd gotten to."

"Dear? Why are Carlos, Ben and Gil nearly buried by our Dalmatian pups?" Rodger's voice asked from the top of the stairs.

"Because Gil and Carlos are our guests for the weekend and Ben was just coming to grab a sandwich for the road before our lovely pups came in from whatever adventure they were on," Anita chuckled as Rodger came down from the stairs.

"Good heavens," Rodger chuckled and picked one of the pups up off of Gil. "Jewel, you having fun with Gil?"

Jewel nodded, the tag of her collar bouncing up and down as her parents came in.

"Okay pups, off of the boys," Perdita said with a small chuckle.

"Mom!"

"Better do as your mother says," Pongo told them. "Our apologies King Ben."

Ben chuckled as he stood up, the puppies having dispersed. "No apology needed Pongo. It'd been a while since I got a nice dose of puppy love like that."

"Come into the kitchen, King Ben. I'll get your sandwich," Anita told him.

"And I'll get your bag up to your room," Rodger told Gil. "I take it it's back in the car?"

Gil shook his head and held his bag up as he got up off the ground. "It's right here. I grabbed it when we left the limo."

"One of the rules of the Isle after all. Something's out of sight, it's going to get swiped," Carlos nodded.

Rodger frowned slightly though Ben noticed that he quickly hid it to prevent the other two boys from seeing. "Well unless one of our pups is a master thief, you don't have anything to worry about. I promise, your bag is perfectly safe."

"…okay," Gil said slowly.

"If you want, you can follow me so I can show you your room?" Rodger offered. "You'll have to share with Carlos, the farmhouse isn't the biggest after all."

"That's fine," Gil said, perking up a little. "I'm used to sharing a room. I shared with the crew all the time on the ship after all."

He slung his bag over his shoulder and followed Rodger back up the stairs, as Carlos and Ben followed Nanny and Anita into the kitchen.

"Here you are your highness," Nanny said, handing Ben a sandwich along with a ziplock bag which had another couple of sandwiches inside. "I packed one more for the road along with one for Lady Mal."

"Thank you so much Nanny," Ben grinned, taking the bag. "I hate to be a bother but—."

"Let me get you a glass of milk," Nanny nodded, scurrying off to get a glass. Ben shook his head. Between Mrs. Potts, his own mother, and Nanny, it was like having three mothers.

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Carlos grin and pick up another one of the pups. He couldn't help but smile himself and made a mental note reaffirming his idea to bring Hadie out here when he picked up the other two boys on Monday.

"Here you are your highness," Nanny said, handing Ben a glass of milk.

"Title's not necessary Nanny but thank you," Ben said as he took it, taking a bite out of his sandwich and grinned as the smooth peanut butter and juicy grape jelly hit his tongue. He hadn't had a PB&J in what felt like ages. He didn't even eat the one Mal had made on their picnic all those months ago.

He hadn't really been hungry after their fight…and then the Blue Fairy had brought them into the viewing.

"You all let me know if you need anything."

"I'm sure we'll be fine," Anita said but then paused. "When you have a moment, Ben, there is something I want to talk to you about but it can wait until we have more time. I'm sure you're swamped."

"If you're sure?"

"I'm sure Ben."

Ben nodded. He had a feeling he knew what Anita wanted to talk about. Cruella, for all her lunacy, was a fairly competent business woman and had a thriving fashion line. After she was sent to the Isle, Auradon and therefore his father seized her business and had been using the assets to help the kingdom.

Ben had actually used some of those assets to help set up Carlos' safe house before working to put everything else into a trust for his friend. He didn't feel right, knowing now that the money was legally Carlos', using it for anything else.

Anita used to work with Cruella, after all they were schoolmates and friends before Cruella stole Perdita's pups, Ben thought. She'd probably want to know what's going on with that business. Though I'm not sure Carlos would want to do anything with his mother's fashion line. He could sell it though…maybe to Evie. The money would definitely help him get through vet school if that's what he truly wants to do.

"Well I'll be off," Ben nodded. "Anita, Nanny, thank you again for the sandwich and the milk."

"Which you haven't had a drop of," Nanny tutted.

"Oh right," Ben chuckled and drank the milk, the liquid feeling good against the peanut butter that was coating the back of his throat. "Carlos, don't have too much fun with the pups. Dude'll get jealous."

"I think Gil might have more fun," Carlos chuckled as Cadpig licked his cheek. Ben smiled in amusement before making his way back to the limo to make the drive back to his castle.

There was no better way to put a smile on your face than a pile of pups after all.

Audrey stared at the door to the office, the place that had been her grandmother's base of operations so to speak. The place she ruled Auroria while Audrey was the figure head. The puppet at the end of Leahs' strings.

After dropping the scepter and ridding herself of the Queen of Mean persona, Audrey hadn't exactly been yearning to enter the office. If it was up to her, she wouldn't step foot in there for the rest of her life. But there was a part of her that was done with letting her grandmother control her life.

Leah had already been the cause of divide between Audrey and Phil, had been the cause of the divide between Audrey and her friends. Well…all but Chad. And Ben, if the viewing was any indication. Plus, at least now she was closer to Phil Jr. In fact, it was often rare he left her side, unless he was spending time with Melody though she wasn't exactly thrilled with him after she found out that he'd left Audrey with Leah before the viewing went down.

Gods, the fact that he woke me up…after everything I put him through as a sister, everything I put him through in the viewing. I had put him under a sleeping curse in that! I slapped him! I …I guess a sibling bond is something that's harder to break than we thought, Audrey thought as she continued to stand in front of the closed door.

Screwing up her courage, she reached out and turned the doorknob. After noting in her shock that it wasn't locked, she opened the door and stepped inside. The office was pretty much your run of the mill type office, not something you'd expect to find in a Princess' nightmares. The dark wood paneling and light shelves made it feel like a room you'd find in Fairy Cottage, which is what Audrey was sure her mother was going for when the castle was first built. Someplace she'd be comfortable. Someplace that felt like home to her.

Over the years, it had become her father's office. A place he could go if he needed to negotiate a deal with an ally or even just slip away if a dinner party was getting to be too stressful. He often said he preferred the wood paneling to the stone of the castle but never said why that was.

Okay, I go in, I remove any trace of Grammy, I get out before father even knows I was in here. That way he can have his office back without being reminded of the woman who poisoned him. Because of me. Audrey thought as she hoisted the empty box that was under her arm. Her mother was still furious with her grandmother, understandably so. While Audrey knew her grandmother wanted the family to be the rulers of Auradon, she didn't have to be so Machiavellian about it.

What? Yeah she knew big words. She had been friends with Ben since they were three after all. Just because she acted like a ditzy princess with no brains didn't mean she necessarily was one. After all, she'd been given the gift of 'strategy' by her Aunt Merryweather at her christening. She'd need to have the brains to at least understand the strategy she was proposing.

Setting the box on the desk, Audrey sighed as her fingers brushed over the spines of the books that were on the shelves. Where would she even begin? The wooden paneling had been covered by thick tapestries that made the room feel colder and darker than it had any right to. The books were just put there for decoration but they weren't books that either one of her parents would read. And then of course, there were the posters—drafts of the posters she remembered seeing around the Isle in the first viewing.

King Beast wants you to try and have a nice day.

King Beast wants you to be good.

Before she knew what she was doing, Audrey reached out and tore one of the posters down; bits of paper still clinging to the wall for dear life.

"Want some help? I can't tell you the number of times I've wanted to do that since I found out your grandmother put those up there."

Audrey turned around in shock at hearing her father's voice in the doorway, the decrepit poster still hanging limply from her hands. She hadn't lashed out like that in a while, not since…not since the 'Phillip incident' as she called it in her head.

"What're you doing here?"

"Shouldn't I be asking that question to you? After everything your grandmother did, I'd thought this was the last place you'd want to be," Phillip said gently as he crossed the threshold of the office.

Audrey shrugged. "I'm…I'm tired of allowing her to have control of my life anymore," she said, her voice a near whisper. "This is my home isn't it? She doesn't get to dictate where I can and can't go."

Phillip gave his daughter a small smile as he heard that. "You're right. This is your home, and it will always be your home," he told her, gently pulling her into his arms and giving her a hug, the poster falling to the ground as she returned it. "You don't have to do this Audrey."

"After…after everything I did in the viewing…"

"Hey, hey, yes you stole the scepter and crown but that was it. You weren't the one who shoved Chad in the closet, you weren't the one who cursed Mal…"

"Was I the one who cursed Ben? Was I the one who turned him into his worst fear?" Audrey whispered as she looked up at him and Phillip's heart broke as he heard the pain in his little girl's voice. Sure, she was nearly a grown woman but she would always be his little girl.

The little girl who would run into his room clutching a well loved plush rabbit when the old oak tree's branches tapped on her window in the middle of the night during the dead of winter. The little girl who loved to visit Fairy Cottage and feed the woodland creatures. The little girl who'd sit on his lap and pretend to rule Auroria while he tried to write responses to correspondence.

Sometimes they'd set up a small table next to his desk, during the days right after Phillip Jr. was born, and she'd write her own 'letters'. Though nine times out of ten they were just a bunch of squiggles since she was just a toddler, she would still hold it up to him with a sense of pride.

Phillip would do anything to get that little girl back…but he knew there was no rewinding time. Even if one wave of Fairy Godmother's wand could do just that.

"Audrey, you know Ben doesn't judge you for that," Phillip said gently, brushing a bit of hair out of her eyes. She'd yet to get her hair changed back to its normal shade of brown. The one time Phillip had asked, his heart broke when Audrey told him that she wanted to be sure her grandmother wasn't going to force her to change it back.

"His friends do," Audrey whispered. "Even if I wanted to apologize to Ben for that, they wouldn't let me within an arms length. Never mind Chip or even Mal and her friends."

"Mal doesn't judge you for that either. She's been calling every day to check on you. And do you really think Evie would be helping you rebuild your wardrobe if she judged you for what the you in the viewing did?"

Carlos and Jay had also helped in their own way. Jay had reached out and offered Audrey a chance to attend a practice with the cheer squad over at Sherwood University while Carlos had invited her over on a weekend trip to the Radcliffes with him and Gil.

"King Kit almost dueled you for what the me in the viewing did," Audrey sighed as she picked up the poster and put it in the box, bringing Phillip back to the present. "I'm pretty sure Chip nearly gave himself an aneurysm every time the Ben in the viewing was near me. Not to mention Kitty and Lucy would be happy if I burst into flames."

"They were just upset over Chad's reaction," Phillip said. Though it was true that Kit almost dueled him because of what Chad had gone though in the viewing. In all honesty though, he didn't blame Kit in the slightest.

Parents were kinda stupid when they came to their kids after all.

And yes, Chip did seem rather tense throughout the whole viewing but just as parents were stupid when they came to their kids, siblings were stupid when it came to their little siblings. Or at least Phillip assumed, being an only child himself.

"Hey…father? This drawer to your desk, I can't get it open," Audrey said softly as she went about going through the office and ridding it of any presence of Leah. She knew there wasn't much she could do about the tapestries on the walls but she couldcheck the desk drawers.

Besides, looking through the drawers would be better than continuing the conversation with her father. She knew how the others felt, even if he said otherwise.

"Strange," Phillip said, walking over. He knew what she was doing but he wasn't going to force the issue. Audrey would talk when she was ready. "I don't lock the drawers to my desk. I didn't even know they did lock if I'm completely honest."

"Grammy probably did," Audrey sighed. Great, there would always be the tiniest bit of Leah in the office, reminding her that she could never truly escape. Sure she could always just avoid the office for the rest of her days but…there was a part of Audrey that didn't want to do that.

"Well if push comes to shove we can get rid of the desk," Phillip told her. "But you know what…ah! It's not locked! This drawer always stuck a bit….give me two seconds and I bet if I do this…"

Twisting his body slightly and putting all his weight into it, Phillip yanked open the drawer; stumbling slightly due to the momentum.

"There," he nodded. "One drawer, open as requested."

"My hero," Audrey giggled slightly as Phillip straightened himself out. She turned to start taking things out of the desk drawer, never noticing her father's slight smile at the words. Or at hearing her laugh.

Gods, it's been so long since I've heard her laugh like that. I know as her father it's normal to want to protect her but…after that viewing all I want to do is just wrap her up in her favorite blanket, heat up some hot chocolate and hold her close to keep all the dangers of the world at bay.

The issue was…it wasn't some nefarious villain who had done this to Audrey. It was her own grandmother. The woman who was supposed to protect her almost as much as her parents did.

Of course, when all Leah cares about is royal rank, it's rather hard to be the kind and loving grandmother Audrey should have had, Phillip sighed as he thought about his mother. How would she have reacted to finding out what Leah had said to Audrey at Ben's proposal to Mal. Phillip had a feeling it wouldn't haven been pretty.

Audrey slowly pulled out the little trinkets that used to be on her father's desk, trinkets that either her grandmother or that Natalie had put away when they set up shop. A small part of Audrey couldn't help but hope it had been her grandmother, hope that even after everything there was still some good in her grandmother.

"You still have this?" Audrey asked her father, holding up the sword letter opener she and Phillip Jr. had given him for Father's Day, back when they were six and four respectively.

"My kids gave me that, of course I still have it," Phillip nodded and Audrey shook her head as she continued to clear out the drawer. It was weird but after encountering the stuck drawer, Audrey had almost expected to find some hidden plot or something. Just another twist that her life had taken.

But so far it truly was just her father's old desk knickknacks. Well…and a book.

What in the world…? Audrey thought as she pulled the book out. How to Read a Person Like a Book? I mean I know Grammy liked to know what people were thinking but this seems almost extreme don't you think? Especially since Grammy's past the age where anyone would think of her as a potential match.

Audrey began to thumb through the book, trying to get a sense of what her grandmother was trying to do by having it. She shook her head. Honestly, there was evil plots and then there was her grandmother. Her Grammy might have done a number on her but that was just because she wanted to return the family's reputation and status back to what it was.

To what it was before Leah had ruined it with her stunt with the food that was to go to the Isle.

However, her eyes stopped on a particular passage near the beginning of the book and Audrey froze.

It's important to know that everyone is hypnotized many times a day anyway…so for convert hypnosis (or conversational hypnosis) to happen, two things have to be established. The person must have focused attention and the person has to respond to suggestion. That's it. Hypnosis isn't a sinister way to control people the way everyone says.

The book slipped through Audrey's hands and landed on the ground with a loud thud.

"Audrey?" Phillip exclaimed, rushing over. "Audrey, are you alright?"

Audrey didn't respond. Instead, she racked her brain over every instance when she was alone with her grandmother. But there was nothing that she could think of that would make it seem like she was…and Phil had seemed alright, even if his comments back before the viewing had been a bit callous…but that had been more out of jealously than cruelty hadn't it? Besides, he'd apologized…

Am I dating a person or a golden retriever? Chad's loyal but he's never this loyal to a single girl. Even if we were friends before we were dating.

She wasn't sure why the thought had appeared in her brain but she gasped softly at her realization. Her grandmother wasn't hypnotizing her. She (or Natalie) was hypnotizing Chad.

Chad, her only friend throughout that whole ordeal. Chad one of the few people who would still talk to her after the viewing. Well…he would respond to her texts. He'd yet to be over to see her though knowing what she knew now…Audrey didn't really blame him.

Her shoulder started to shake as silent tears cascaded down her cheeks. She slowly sank down to her knees as one hand shakily went to cover her mouth, to prevent any sound from slipping out as she continued to cry.

Grammy didn't even think I could find a boyfriend on my own. Either that or she wanted to make sure Chad didn't dump me the way Ben had. She…she was that determined to make me the Queen in some way she never stopped to think about who she was hurting….Chad's going to be devastated when he finds out. And what does that say about me? That I never once noticed a difference between his behavior when he was hypnotized and when he wasn't?

Was there a difference though? Sure he was nicer to his sisters but no matter what Chad was loyal to his family. She remembered when they were kids, maybe seven or eight, how Chad would tell her about how he was working with Kitty on her sword work so she wouldn't feel too bad when she lost in the first round against their father. Or how he'd often protect her against monsters under her bed.

Audrey remembered feeling so jealous of Kitty back then. She had a big brother to protect her, the way princes were supposed to, and all Audrey had was a little brother who she was supposed to look out for.

"Phillip? What happened? What's going on?" Aurora's voice broke through the silence as she peered into the doorway of the office to see her husband crouched on the ground, his arms wrapped around Audrey's shoulders as a way to comfort her but looking incredibly confused. As if he had no idea what started the crying and was at a loss of what he could do to make it stop.

"She…we were cleaning out our office, Briar, and she found that book and all of a sudden she just…was like this," Phillip said softly, one of his hands gently rubbing Audrey's back the way he used to when she was a toddler and had woken up crying from a bad dream. Usually it involved Maleficent's dragon form in some sense as her favorite story to hear before bed was the time Phillip had saved Aurora from the sleeping curse.

"Chad," Audrey whispered, her tear filled brown eyes looking up at Aurora. "That book…Grammy would meet with Chad once a week in here when he came to help me move back to Auradon Prep and even before…before then, when he came to check on me. Grammy…she must have used that to…"

Aurora frowned as she crossed the threshold and walked over to where the book laid on the ground, some of the pages having been dog eared by how it landed. Picking it up, she thumbed though the pages until she came across the same page Audrey had.

"Briar?" Phillip asked, watching Aurora stiffen and her blue eyes seemed almost darken with rage.

"Stay with Audrey Phillip," she said, her voice low as she straightened up her back.

"Briar, someone's going to have to tell the Charmings about this," Phillip told her. Sure he had no love lost toward his mother-in-law and if he was completely truthful he had no idea what was going on. But Chad had been affected in some way, that he did know.

"Phillip, until we know exactly what happened involving this book, it'll be better if the Charmings don't know. At least not yet," Aurora told him. "Stay with our daughter. It's my turn to face the dragon for our family."

Her eyes softened as she turned to look at Audrey. Kneeling down, Aurora gently kissed the top of her daughter's blonde head. "Know this Audrey. No one is mad at you. All you did was find a book," she said softly.

"But…why would Grammy do this?" Audrey asked, her voice catching from her tears.

"That's what I'm going to find out," Aurora promised as she stood up and marched out of Phillip's office.

Phillip shook his head. "Never mess with your mother when she's in 'Mama Bear' mode. Speaking of which, how's about you and I sneak down to the kitchen and heat up some hot chocolate?"

"Isn't it the middle of summer?" Audrey asked, her voice soft.

"Then we put some whipped cream and cinnamon in some chocolate milk," Phillip shrugged.

Audrey smiled slightly at the idea. "Could…could we make a blanket castle? Like we did when I was younger?"

Phillip smiled as he held her close. "My blanket castle skills might be a little rusty but I think if we work together, we might be able to make a castle fit for a princess."

He might not be able to turn back time or protect Audrey from the outside world…but if he could make his little girl feel better, then he'd do it.

As Aurora said, it was her turn to face the dragon—Audrey needed him more at that moment. And there was no place he'd rather be than at her side.

"Um…your highness?"

Oh. Right. Kingdom stuff.

"Yes?" Phillip asked as he held back a sigh, looking over at one of the attendants.

"There's a phone call for you," the attendant said.

"Is it urgent?"

"In all honestly, no sire."

Phillip nodded. "Take a message and let them know I'll call them back. Tell them I had a family emergency if you need to. My family comes first."

"Of course sire," the attendant nodded and walked off, presumably to relay the message. Phillip smiled down at Audrey and gently helped her up to her feet, wiping her tears.

"Now, I believe the two of us have a date for some cold chocolate?"

Phillip couldn't help but smile as he saw the smile on Audrey's face. It was weak…but it was a start.

Aurora's footsteps echoed against the stone floor as she marched down to the holding cells where Leah and Natalie were being held. Her fingers curled against the book that was in her hands; holding it against her chest as if it were some sort of shield.

"Your highness?" One of the guards asked as she approached.

"I need to talk to Lady Leah," Aurora stated. Though in all honesty, she should lose that title as soon as Ben finds out what she's done. Actually she should have been stripped of that tile back at the viewing when we all learned what she said to Audrey, she thought as the guard opened the door to allow her entry.

The holding cell was probably the most dark and desolate place in the castle—which made it perfect for Leah. She was allowed one small cot, a window with a bit of sunlight that came through, a small table, and a chamber pot. No electronics though, no internet. Only a few books and even those were rare and mainly a reward.

Aurora wasn't really in the mood to reward the people who poisoned her husband or father-in-law. Nor was she particularly in the mood to reward them now.

"Oh Aurora!" Leah said as she looked over at her and unless Aurora was mistaken, there was a hint of relief behind her mother's eyes. "Finally! You've seen reason!"

"Reason?" Aurora asked, her voice flat and cold. Had Leah been anyone else, she'd have seen the danger signs and knew to stop talking at that very moment.

Sadly, for her, Leah was not anyone else and therefore did not know to see the danger signs in Aurora's voice. "Yes reason. You're being ridiculous, holding me in this cell when I've done—."

"Don't you dare say you've done nothing wrong," Aurora stated, her voice going low and if one listened closely they'd have heard an almost growl in her voice. "The kitchen staff stated you paid them to slip Cestrum nocturnum into Phillip's food. I'm sure you know that those berries cause headaches, dizziness, and nausea but I'm not here about that!"

She held up the book and threw it down on the table. "Explain."

"Explain what?" Leah asked as she got up to look at the book as if she'd never seen it before.

"Explain how you expected to get away with this!" Aurora exclaimed, jamming her finger into the cover of the book to emphasize her point. "You hypnotized Chad!"

"Oh honestly Aurora. Just because you found a book in my office—."

"First of all, it's not your office. It's Phillip's and my office," Aurora stated, holding up her hand to silence Leah's diatribe. "Second of all, after everything you've done, do you really think Ben'll need 'hard' proof? Or anyone in his council for that matter? You sent rotten food to the Isle! You emotionally and verbally abused Audrey! Had it not been for that viewing, you'd have been partially responsible for the barrier to the Isle being permanently closed! Your actions could have led to your granddaughter being charged with throwing a coup!"

"Now really Aurora. Don't you think you're being a little hyperbolic?" Leah scoffed.

Aurora stood and stared at the woman who'd given birth to her in shock. "You are aware that I have to go to Ben with this? This…this will not be a trial in front of the Auroria council where you might have gotten off with a lighter sentence. Oh not because you'd deserve it but because I know most of the people on the council are still terrified of you. But you hypnotized the heir to Charmington. This brings the kingdoms affected to two. Meaning Ben'll have to get involved and now it's a hearing before his council. Something that you are already acutely familiar with."

"And what if I were to say it was all Natalie's doing?" Leah asked, tilting her head slightly that might have conveyed an image of innocence had Aurora not known her mother. Or at least knew the type of person she was now as opposed to the type of person she hoped her to be all those years ago. When she had rushed into her arms as Phillip walked her to her parents for the first time, all Aurora remembered was wanting to feel safe and protected in her mother's arm.

"And the testimony from the kitchen staff?" Aurora countered.

"Servants who hated me, can you really trust their testimony?"

Aurora shook her head. "You don't get it do you? There is no way you can dig yourself out of this hole because if there's is one thing I know, it's this. Ella and Kit will move heaven and Earth to make sure you're punished for this. Not because you went after their heir. But because you went after their son."

A parent would do anything to protect their child after all. Even send her off to live with three women who had no business raising a child to try to escape a curse even though the only reason the curse was put on her was because the parents didn't invite probably the most powerful person in their kingdom.

"Phillip and I are informing the Charmings of this today," Aurora stated, her voice low. "I will not insist that Auroria handle your trial. The only thing I will insist on is that Ben oversee your trial. Not because I think he'll go easy on you because he was almost your grandson-in-law. But because you went after Audrey as well."

Aurora leaned over the table and looked right in Leah's eyes. "The difference between you and me? I'm prepared to actually fight for my daughter. For my children. I'm not going to just hide them away when something threatens them."

"You'd go after your own mother?" Leah gasped.

"After all you've done? You are no mother of mine," Aurora stated, picking the book back up and sticking it under her arm. "Enjoy the cell. I have a feeling this is the last bit of Auroria you'll see."

She turned on her heel and strode out of the cell, the door closing behind her with an almost final clang. She sighed as she realized she'd be the one to call the Charmings. After all, she couldn't take Phillip from Audrey. She needed him.

"Okay, you can do this," she muttered to herself. "You're Queen now after all. You're just calling another Queen to ask for a meeting where you tell her and her king that your mother's been hypnotizing their son. Routine stuff really. Happens every day."

Oh who am I kidding? If I make it through this phone call with our kingdoms' alliance intact, it'll be a miracle. But Ella and Kit deserve to know. And I should be the one to tell them….and Ben should know too. In fact he should be in this meeting. Oh Gods. Okay. Ben first then.

Striding back into her and Phillip's shared office, and smiling slightly as she saw it was empty, she grabbed the phone off the desk and dialed the number for Ben's castle.

"Hello?"

"King Ben?"

"Aurora, there's no need for titles. Not after three viewings and the fact that you've known me my whole life," Ben said and even though she couldn't see him, she knew he was shaking his head.

"Forgive me Ben," she said with a small smile as she gently tossed the book onto the desk. "But unfortunately I'm calling on official business."

"Is everything okay? Did something happen with Audrey? Phillip Jr.? Sr.?"

"They're all fine…unfortunately my family is the reason for my call," Aurora sighed.

"…Leah?"

"Got it in one."

Ben sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "What has she done now?"

"Ben…I'll need you to be involved in a meeting today between myself, my husband and King and Queen Charming. We've found out that Leah has…well she's been hypnotizing the young Prince Charming," Aurora stated, trying to sound as official as possible and not sound like she was shaking with rage and holding back every urge she had to go and kill her mother.

Ben paused, almost as if he needed a moment to allow the words to sink in. "She's been doing what to Chad?"

"She's denied it of course but it's either her or Natalie," Aurora stated and she had to hold back a smile as she could hear Mal in the background. "Ben, I hate to put more on your plate what with bring more kids from the Isle and of course planning your wedding but—."

"This has gone from an Auroria issue to an Auradon one," Ben sighed. "Does Audrey know?"

"She's the one who first found out the intel and brought it her father's and my attention."

"Oh Gods," Ben sighed. "When's the meeting? I know you said it's today but what time?"

"It should be as soon as possible," Aurora stated. "With something like this…poor Chad should be removed from the hypnosis if it's truly going on. But I think it is. At least…I have no reason to doubt my daughter's reaction to finding out the information."

Watching Audrey break down like that would probably be seared into her memory until her dying day.

"Aurora, if we're wanting the meeting to be today, then we'll probably need to teleconference with the Charmings," Ben stated. "There's not enough time for them to arrive any other way and it's not the Gods where they can teleport their own way."

Aurora held back a sigh. She'd prefer to give the news in person but perhaps Ben was right. At the very least, a teleconference would prevent Kit and Phillip from getting into a fight.

"I can get one set up in thirty minutes," Ben told her. "And Aurora? Audrey should probably be there as well."

"Ben, you didn't see her when she discovered what Leah did. For her to be at the meeting—."

"I know. Trust me Aurora, as her friend, it's killing me to even suggest it. But as the King…the information should be presented by the person who found it."

Aurora sighed but knew, again, Ben had a point. They both had to wear two different hats here and right now she had to take the 'mother' hat off and put on the 'Queen' one. It was just hard to do when she knew how much her daughter was hurting.

"I'll reach out to the Charmings," Ben offered. "Get the teleconference set up so Audrey can have time to prepare."

"Thank you Ben but we really shouldn't delay on this," Aurora said. "As much as I don't want to see Audrey suffer, the longer Chad's under the hypnosis, the worse off it could be when it's removed."

"Right," Ben sighed. "But I'll still get them into the teleconference. I'll text you the code so that you can join."

"Alright," Aurora nodded. All she could hope was that this wouldn't go terribly, terribly wrong.

"It'll be alright Aurora," Ben said, his voice gentle.

"I can only hope," Aurora sighed. "Thank you for this Ben."

"You'd do the same if the positions were reversed," Ben told her. "I'll text you in a bit."

They hung up and Aurora sighed once more before making her way down the hall to Audrey's room. She had a feeling her daughter and husband would be there. It was where she would always find them if Audrey was feeling upset when she was younger after all.

Without fail, a blanket fort fit for a princess met her eye as she entered the room. Sheets of every color were used…well every color but pink. It hadn't escaped Aurora's notice that Audrey had been leaning more heavily toward the 'blue' option in the 'pink and blue' war her Aunts had been having.

"Aurora?" Phillip asked as he caught sight of her in the doorway, crawling out of the blanket fort to grab a mug from the bedside table.

"Having fun?" Aurora asked with a smile.

Phillip nodded, holding up a mug that had it been colder outside Aurora would have known to be hot chocolate. But because it was the middle of summer, she knew the contents of that mug to be simply chocolate milk with a hint of vanilla extract.

Phillip would sometimes say there were people who put cinnamon in their hot or cold chocolate. Those people were wrong.

"You want to join in?" Phillip asked. "I think we can scare up a mug of chocolate milk for you."

Aurora gave him a small, sad smile. "As much as I would love to, unfortunately I can't. I just got off the phone with Ben."

"Is it time?" Phillip asked, and Aurora's sad smile grew a little sadder as he seemed to flip a switch; going from concerned father to weary King.

"Ben said he would text us the code for the teleconference with the Charmings so we've a little time," Aurora sighed. "But yes, it's time."

"Right," Phillip sighed and climbed out of the blanket fort, standing up and shook out some of the aches and pains. "I am not as young as I used to be."

"Clearly," Aurora chuckled but kissed his cheek. "You know it just occurred to me. Phillip Jr. might be feeling a bit left out—."

"We had that same idea," Phillip told her. "So we grabbed him before we started making the blanket castle. I think the two of them are still in there now that I think about it."

As if they were summoned, Aurora watched as her two children climbed out of the blanket fort—or castle as they used to call it when they were kids. If there was any way Aurora could keep that smile on Audrey's face, she would do it. But she knew that would only be detrimental to Audrey.

"Mother!" Audrey grinned before pausing. "What's wrong? Did something happen with Grammy?"

Aurora sighed. "No Audrey. But we…we are about to have a meeting with the Charmings and Ben."

"So…so Grammy really did hypnotize Chad?"

"Yes Audrey, that's how it looks like at least," Aurora said gently. "I know this is going to be hard darling but I think it might be better if you were the one to present the information."

Audrey bit her lip as she thought for a moment. "Would…would they even believe me? After everything King Kit and Queen Ella saw in the viewing…"

"Even if they don't believe you, we do Audrey," Aurora said gently. "I'm not going to force you to do this. You're almost an adult, you're old enough to make this choice."

Audrey nodded. "Chad…he was there for me. Even when it felt like no one else was, he was there. It…it wouldn't be right to not return the favor in some small way."

Aurora and Phillip couldn't help but smile at their daughter. There was their sweet girl.

"Come on then," Phillip Sr. said with a nod.

"Mom? Dad? If it's all the same to you, I'mma sit this one out," Phillip Jr. said. "There might be too many people there and Chad'll want privacy when he gets this news."

Aurora couldn't help but give her son a small smile at that. While Chad might not have been his favorite person in the world, she was still happy to see that Phillip Jr. wasn't basking in Chad's misery. This wasn't news anyone would want after all.

Her cell phone buzzed and Aurora looked to see the text from Ben show up, indicating the code to join the teleconference.

"Let's go," she said softly and the three of them made their way back to the office that started the whole thing. Quickly getting on the computer and joining the conference, Audrey couldn't help but smile slightly when she saw Ben.

"Hey Audrey," Ben said softly.

"Hey Ben," she said, nodding slightly. The good mood vanished, though, as she saw the Charmings join the call and the smile that had been on Chad's face slid off as he saw her.

"Thank you all for joining," Ben said before anyone could say anything. "I'm sorry Lady Mal could not be with us but she thought that this would be better suited to be just between the seven of us."

"Of course King Ben," Kit nodded. "You said the Roses had news concerning Chad?"

Audrey nodded. "Yes King Kit. I was the one who…who found the information," she said softly and bit her lip as she saw Kit's face grow hard as he saw her. Thankfully though Cinderella put her hand on his arm.

"What is the information Princess Audrey?" Cinderella asked, keeping her voice soft but Audrey knew she wasn't thrilled at speaking to her.

Audrey took a small, comforting breath and grew strength from both the small smiles coming from her parents and from Ben. As if they were saying that they were in her corner here.

"We…we have reason to believe that Lady Leah has been hypnotizing Prince Chad," she said softly.

"What?" Chad scoffed, the same slightly goofy smile that'd been on his face at the beginning of the call returning. As if he didn't believe her. "Yeah right Audrey. Hypnotizing requires magic and if there's one thing your grandmother hates more than Mal and Maleficent, it's magic. No offense Ben."

"None taken," Ben shook his head. "But you do know there's non-magical forms of hypnosis, right Chad?"

"As well, Prince Chad, her father and I saw the book Princess Audrey discovered in our office," Aurora said gently. "Not to mention the fact that Leah practically admitted it when I confronted her."

"She did?" Cinderella asked. "What…what did she say? Did she say why she hypnotized Chad?"

"Well…she denied doing it and then tried to pin it on Natalie but for Leah, that is practically an admission."

Audrey sighed softly. "Chad…you never thought it strange that my grandmother was meeting with you alone once a week when you were over here? Never had thoughts in your head that didn't seem like they would belong to you?"

So she might have read a bit more of that book while her father was making the cold chocolate. She didn't want to seem clueless during this meeting or during Grammy's trial, which she knew was coming. Even the accusation of messing with the heir to the throne of another kingdom would earn her grandmother a trial.

Chad opened his mouth, possibly to refute Audrey's stance, but then closed it once more as he thought back to the third viewing specifically. How, whenever he would have doubts about Audrey's actions in the viewing, a feminine voice would almost whisper in his mind's ear. Telling him that there was no way Audrey would hurt him, that Audrey loved him.

Had…had that been a lie? There was still a part of him that defended the actions of the Audrey in the viewing, that she'd been controlled by the scepter, whenever his sisters made a stink about him possibly reaching out.

Hence why he'd only done it through texting. Had that been him? Or were Audrey and Ben right? Gods just the fact that Ben was having this meeting meant that the accusation was valid enough to investigate…

"Chad?" Cinderella said gently, softly resting a hand on his shoulder. "Honey, are you alright?"

"I…I have to go," he said, his voice a near whisper. "Please…please excuse me your highnesses."

He got up and began to walk out of the room, almost on autopilot, but Audrey could hear him almost pause since he walked out of the frame.

"I hope you're happy. You were right," he said and Audrey's heart sank as she realized he had to have been talking to one of his sisters. That realization came true as she heard their voice in the background.

"Chad, I—."

"Save it Kitty," Chad's voice said before Audrey could hear his footsteps trail off. Presumably he was going to go up to his room or maybe out to the stables to ride his horse. The only thing Audrey did know was that he'd left.

"I think we can say this meeting's drawn to a close?" Phillip said softly. "Kit, Ella…I know it's worthless but please let me apologize—."

"Phillip, you have nothing to apologize for," Kit said, his voice growing somewhat hard.

"…I'm sorry," Audrey said softly and everyone turned to look at her.

"Oh Audrey, dear, not you," Cinderella shook her head. "Kit was referring to Leah. Right dear?"

"Oh! Right," Kit nodded. "Forgive me Audrey, I didn't mean to imply you had anything to apologize for here."

"But…if Chad hadn't come to help me, Grammy wouldn't have had the chance to hypnotize him," Audrey said softly. "And he wouldn't have come to help me if I had told someone that Grammy was here so they would have reached out and told mother or father and they could have come back from Queen Snow's kingdom—."

"Audrey, honey, calm down," Aurora said softly, gently resting her hand on her daughter's shoulder. "The only person here who's to blame is your grandmother. Speaking of whom…Ben, I'll need to recuse myself from her trial."

"I will too," Cinderella nodded. "Both of our children are affected here, she could argue we've biased the council against her if we were to remain as active jurors."

"Pretty sure she biased herself with her actions toward the Isle and at the viewing," Phillip muttered under his breath.

Ben nodded. "We'll need to get people to fill your seats for the trial then. We'll need a full council for something like this but we can discuss that offline. Ella, Kit, go see to your son. Let me know if you or he need anything. I'm sure Rodger and Anita have a puppy or two they can spare if Chad wants some furry friends."

"Thank you Ben," Kit nodded. "We will…we will definitely let you know if we need anything or if Chad needs anything."

"Aurora, Phillip, Audrey…thank you for letting us know," Cinderella said softly. "We do appreciate it and we know it couldn't have been easy."

"We would have wanted to know if the situation was reversed," Aurora told her, her voice just as soft as Cinderella's had been. "Please let us know if you need anything."

"Of course," Kit nodded.

"Ben, please let us know the date of the trial," Phillip stated. "We'll be happy to escort Leah to your castle to stand before your council."

Ben nodded. "I promise, I'll make sure the trial's as soon as I possibly can make it. I know we probably all want this to be behind us as soon as it can be."

"Thank you Ben," Cinderella said and Kit nodded.

"Yes thank you," Aurora nodded and Phillip gently rubbed her shoulder in comfort. They disconnected the call and Audrey sighed softly. What was going to happen now?

Ben tossed in his bed, trying his best to get comfortable. It was the night before Leah's trial and the last thing he needed was to be exhausted the next day. If he was exhausted, Leah might be able to claim that he didn't give her a fair trial.

However, try as he might, sleep was just not going to come. His brow furrowed as his breathing quickened, sweat began to beed on his forehead as he tossed.

"Sleeping is too good for you" Audrey exclaimed and zapped Ben with the scepter. His groans of pain as his body shifted turned into growls. He looked down at his hands to see claws instead of his fingers. Fur covered every inch of his body and, even without looking, he could tell that fangs were protruding from his mouth.

Thoughts escaped him, he only knew rage. He lunged at Audrey who cackled before disappearing in a cloud of pink smoke. Ben raced out of his room, his claws trailing along the paneling of the castle walls all the while.

As he ran out of the castle, the forest grounds transformed into the urban setting of the Isle. Ben groaned once more as he was forced back into his human form. He knew where he was. He was in Mal's club house.

"…don't quit us Mal," he heard himself say and he watched in horror as the worst scene from the second viewing played in front of him. Only…they were older than they had been in the second viewing. In fact, they were the same age they were currently. But, why would Mal want to run off again? Had anyone been giving her a hard time?

"Ben…you're a great king," Mal said softly, cupping the dream Ben's face with her hands. "But if you work any harder, you're going to burn out. And then our child's going to be where you were at sixteen."

"Our…you're pregnant?"

"Our wedding night really was a blur to you wasn't it? It was pretty much one round and then you were out like a light," Mal chuckled but there was a sad tinge to it. "I don't want to do this Ben but…I need to think of our child first. I saw what being forced to take the crown at an early age did to you. Boy or girl, this child should get to be a child first."

"Mal…what are you…"

Ben watched in horror as Mal placed a ring in the center of the dream Ben's hand and wrapped his fingers around it. The same ring that so many weeks ago Ben had happily placed on Mal's finger in front of the whole kingdom. "It's…it's not forever. But our child deserves a childhood. And a father. They don't deserve to have the kingdom only see them as an heir. As a way to keep the government secure."

"No…Mal, please!"

Mal gave the dream Ben a gentle kiss on the cheek before turning back toward the interior of the clubhouse.

"No!" Ben shouted, shooting up in bed and panting heavily. It was almost like he'd just come back from a Tourney workout or sparring with Mal, he was breathing so hard. Pushing his sweaty hair out of his face, Ben flung back the covers and slipped on his slippers.

He wasn't likely to get much sleep after that dream but he knew he'd need to try. A quick walk to the kitchens to clear his head should help. At least then he wouldn't be dwelling on that dream. On that nightmare.

Ignoring the looming presence of his parents' portraits above his bed, Ben pulled on his bathrobe and started to make his way to the kitchens for a glass of milk and maybe a small snack.

Do I work too hard? Ben thought as he made his way down the hall. I mean…I'm the King right? I'm working as hard as my dad worked all those twenty years he was in charge. Auradon flourished under his rule…not all of Auradon though. The Isle crumbled.

But remember what you said in the viewing? It's time for forgiveness, Ben told himself.

Okay, if you can name one thing dad's supported us on since we've become King, I'll be in support of forgiving him.

…he supported our proposing to Mal.

Maybe I should be more specific. One legislative thing he's supported since we've become king? He wasn't even in favor of the VK Initiative! Mom had to remind him that she gave him a second chance before he would even listen to it!

So how long do we punish Dad?

Depends. Has he ever explained what his future self meant in the first viewing about how that mess at Family Day was your fault?

Ben shook his head as he walked into the kitchen. He couldn't just punish his father for something he hadn't even said! Or done in the case of putting Lord Hades in chains! There wasn't even any proof it'd been his father!

That being said…he would never get the image of Hadie's face paling at the sight of his father out of his mind. Would never get the sound of a young boy asking if he was going to be put in chains out of his ears.

"Ben?"

Ben turned to see his father standing in the doorway. Not really a surprise considering he often snuck late night snacks back when he was King.

"Hey dad," Ben said softly as he opened the fridge to get the milk. Beast opened up one of the cabinets and got down two glasses.

"Couldn't sleep?" Beast asked.

"Something like that," Ben nodded as he poured out the milk.

"Want to talk about it?"

Ben sighed as he put the milk away and closed the fridge. Even if he was still upset with his dad, how could he tell him what his nightmare had been about? How there was a lingering fear that he would end up like him?

"Ben," Beast said gently. "No matter what, I'm still your dad. You can always talk to me about something that's bothering you."

"And what if that's something's you?" Ben asked before he could stop the words from pouring out. He sighed once more as Beast seemed to still. "Sorry, dad, I shouldn't have said anything."

"Ben, you're King. You have the right to speak your mind."

"But you're still my dad. I shouldn't have—."

"Ben," Beast said as he sat down. "Does this have anything to do with the viewing?"

He hadn't had a chance to really talk to Ben about his reaction to being turned into a beast, something that he regretted. But Ben seemed to really throw himself into his work, setting up the ambassadorship for Lady Persephone, driving his friends to Rodger and Anita's…and now working day and night to get a speedy trial for Leah.

He had reached out to Harriet Hook to vote in Cinderella's spot and the pirate captain had readily agreed. Personally Beast thought that the young Captain Hook took a bit too much glee at the idea of serving on Ben's council but that was none of his business.

Something that Meg had pointed out to him in the viewing. He truly had no power anymore.

It wasn't that he regretted abdicating and giving the throne to Ben. His son truly was a good ruler and cared about the people of Auradon. All of the people.

But being powerless…Belle was used to it, having been born outside of the realm of royalty. She actually embraced the chance to have her 'adventure in the great wide somewhere' and had gleefully tossed the newspaper in the trash the day after Ben's coronation instead of pursuing it in case there was an issue they'd need to solve.

They would be there as Ben's advisors if he needed them, she had stated. But Ben should have the chance to run things himself.

But for Beast…being powerless like this only made him feel…like he had back when the Enchantress cursed him. He had been born to rule, had been trained to rule a kingdom. He didn't know how to simply relax and take a day off.

Something, it was clear, that he had passed on to Ben.

"Dad…you know I love you," Ben said softly and Beast looked over at him.

"Of course I do son."

Ben bit his lip. "It's…Gods this is hard to say."

"Take your time Ben," Beast told him. This was clearly something that was bothering Ben and if it took time to get out, it was worth it. Even if they both had busy days tomorrow.

Ben sighed. "I don't know if I want to be like you. As a ruler I mean."

"And that's okay," Beast said. "Every ruler is different. After all, Aurora doesn't rule like Leah did and no one's saying there's anything wrong there."

"Dad, you realize you're putting yourself in Leah's shoes in that example?"

"I know," Beast sighed. "And I know I wasn't the most welcoming to the VKs when they arrived the first go around. But…watching them grow as people, watching the viewings with them. It's a jarring reminder that the decision your mom and I made all those years ago…it impacted more than just the villains we faced off against."

"Dad, do…do you ever stop and think that if you hadn't been made High King, you likely would have wound up on the Isle too?" Ben asked, his voice soft. "Emir and Akiho told me, before my coronation, that they had family members be sent letters threatening to send them to the Isle because of actions they had made in their past. And not just them! Jamie Hawkins' dad, King Eugene, and I'm sure others have gotten those letters too."

Beast sighed. "Aladdin reached out to me when he got his letter. Jasmine was pregnant with Emir at the time so he was more likely to take it seriously than if she wasn't. After all, young Aziz was only a toddler at the time."

"What'd you tell him?" Ben asked.

"That it was ridiculous and probably just someone playing a prank. His past shouldn't define him especially since most of his 'crimes' were just his way of surviving the streets of Agrabah. Besides, I wasn't about to separate a father from his children."

"And he believed you?"

"It helped that your mother was pregnant with you at the time," Beast nodded. "I was in the same boat he was in. Besides it was my council. I had the final say on those letters."

"So dad…if you knew Aladdin's crimes didn't define him, why were you so hesitant to bring the VKs over? Their parents' crimes didn't define them after all."

Beast sighed. "You'll find it silly Ben and it probably is. I just…there was a part of me that worried that if we brought the VKs over, one of them might try to find the Enchantress again. Especially knowing what we know now, about their food situation. I didn't want her to—."

"You didn't want to risk getting turned back into a Beast again," Ben said with a sigh.

To his surprise, Beast shook his head. "I didn't want to risk you getting turned Ben. No matter what happens, no matter how mad you are at me, you'll always be my son. I was cursed for ten long years. The last thing I would want would be for that to happen to you."

Ben couldn't help but give his dad a small smile as he took a sip of his milk. "It's my greatest fear," he said after a minute. "That I'll turn into a Beast like you did."

"You never told me," Beast said softly.

"I didn't want to upset you," Ben shrugged. "Mal knows, and so does Chad…and so does Audrey."

Beast sighed and ran his hand over his face, taking off his glasses. "That would explain the almost guilty look on her face during that part of the viewing."

"Mal talked about it with me, and she had some good points. About how if the VKs aren't their parents then why should the AKs be compared to theirs? I mean, you're not grandfather after all and mom's not granddad."

Beast had to hold back a small growl at the memory of his father. The only parent he tried to emulate in his relationship with Ben was his mother…but clearly he had failed there.

"I…I had a nightmare," Ben said softly, deciding to put everything on the table. "It was that part of the viewing, when Audrey turned me into a Beast. I…I lunged at her but she disappeared. As I ran off…I somehow wound up on the Isle of the Lost."

Beast leaned forward slightly and took a sip of his milk but didn't say anything, lest Ben clam up.

"It must have been in the future because Mal and I were talking in her clubhouse but not too far in the future because we looked close to how we look now," Ben continued. "Mal was talking about our wedding night and how it must have been a blur to me…and then she handed me back the engagement ring, saying our child deserved to have a childhood and…and a father."

Ben looked down into his glass. "Dad, have…have I really been working that hard?"

"I'm not going to lie Ben, there's a lot on your plate," Beast said gently, softly laying a hand on Ben's shoulder. "Such is the case with any King but more so with you because you're the High King of Auradon. And because of that, you've got to do more work than a lower ranked King. But you've also got to learn how to delegate."

"So you're saying I shouldn't have taken Leah's trial?"

"Oh no, you had to once it became apparent that two kingdoms were affected," Beast stated. "There was no choice, it's written in Auradon's bylaws."

"Then what—?"

"You have a council Ben. Use it," Beast stated. "You're only seventeen and I know when you're seventeen you think you're invincible. But the Mal in your dream was right about one thing."

"What's that?"

"Any future kids you have will need their father," Beast said gently. "Running yourself down like this will only make it easier for you to get sick. I know you've got some of my Beast enchantment so you'll likely live longer than an average human but think about this. Once you're married to Mal, when do you want to leave her?"

Ben paused and bit his lip as he thought about it. "I…I don't. I love her dad, the very thought…"

"Okay, but let's say there was no choice in the matter."

"…I'd want to have at least lived long enough to see my grandchildren," Ben said softly. "Assuming we have any kids that is. I mean, I know we'll need an heir but if Mal doesn't want any kids, we can always just have any kids Chip and Lucas have as our heirs."

"You really think they'll get married?"

"You didn't see the looks Chip was giving Lucas at the viewing," Ben said with a small smile. "Why do you think Chip's off with Lucas' family right now? Bet you five bucks dad Lucas will be asking for an audience with you."

"I'm not Chip's dad though."

"You're as good as," Ben shrugged. "Chip already told me he was going to ask for permission from Lucas' family but Lucas doesn't know so he's going to ask permission too. I foresee both of them proposing at the same time."

"Lucas is good for Chip," Beast smiled at the thought. "He's certainly around a lot more when he's with Lucas which makes your mother happy, and as we all know that's definitely a good thing."

Ben chuckled and Beast smiled once more before sighing. "However, Ben, if you want to see your grandchildren hypothetical or otherwise, you're going to need to take care of yourself."

"I do!"

"Ben, it's three in the morning and you're talking with me instead of sleeping," Beast told him.

Ben sighed. "Okay, so the nightmare kept me up. But I normally—."

"Ben, you're my son," Beast stated. "Your mother used to have to drag me back to bed some nights when we were forming Auradon. Come on, let's get you back to bed."

Ben raised an eyebrow but put his glass of milk in the sink after draining it. "You do know I'm an engaged man dad?"

"You're never too old to have your dad tuck you in," Beast stated as he followed suit. The two Le Bete men made their way back to Ben's room and Ben sighed as he took off his robe.

"You know…in the light of the moon, those portraits of your mother and I are a little disturbing," Beast mused as Ben crawled into the bed.

"Yeah, they're great in the daytime but at night sometimes…"

"Don't worry about it," Beast said as he made sure the covers were pulled up to Ben's chest. "Remember what I said about delegating? Your mother and I can take care of this."

"It's my room dad, shouldn't I—?"

"Of course and we'll talk to you about what you want to replace it," Beast promised. "But tell me honestly Ben. Do you want those portraits taken down?"

Ben was silent for a minute before nodding slightly.

"Then we'll take them down," Beast promised. He'd do anything his son wanted as long as it meant he'd talk to him again. He hated this almost silent treatment Ben had given him…and he hated the fact that it was completely deserved even more.

"Thanks dad," Ben said softly.

"Any time son," Beast said with a small smile. "You're in charge you know. You'd better get used to ordering people around."

Ben shook his head. "You used to tell me any king who had to insist they were a king was not a true king."

"I did?"

"Yeah. Granted it was when I was five or six but you did."

"Huh. How very wise of me," Beast said and Ben chuckled slightly. Beast sat on the edge of Ben's bed and brushed a bit of hair out of Ben's eyes.

"For one so small, you seem so strong," Beast began to sing, keeping his voice soft as to make sure Ben felt safe enough to fall asleep. "My arms will hold you, keep you safe and warm. This bond between us, can't be broken. I will be here, don't you cry…"

Ben's eyes slowly began to close and Beast smiled as he heard the snores come from his son. Waiting a few minutes to make sure Ben was truly asleep, Beast quickly got up and stood up on a chair.

"Adam?" Belle's whisper carried from the doorway and Beast looked over at her. "What are you doing?"

"Ben wanted them taken down," Beast shrugged.

"So you decided to do it in the middle of the night?" Belle asked with a small smile as she walked in. "While he's sleeping?"

"I just…I wanted to give him one less thing to worry about," Beast told her and Belle's smile grew. No matter what, no matter how old they got, Adam would always worry about Ben.

"Adam…we talked about this," Belle said gently. "We need to let go and stop trying to control everything. I know we were rulers for twenty years and that's not something we can just turn off on a dime. But…we need to work on it. Otherwise…we might lose our son."

Beast sighed and nodded. "I know Belle. I know. But tell me honestly, would it be so bad if we just took down two paintings for Ben? I just…he grew up too fast."

"I know," Belle said with a sigh. "And trust me, there was nothing I wanted to do more than just wrap Ben in my arms during the viewings, especially that last one when he went almost catatonic. But we need to be able to separate the fact that he's not just our son. He's our King."

"Well Belle…our King wants these portraits removed," Beast said with a small smirk. "It'd take us, what? Twenty minutes to get them down?"

"Oh Adam," Belle shook her head but smiled at the use of a loophole. "You've been spending too much time around Mal haven't you?"

"She's going to be my daughter in law, of course I'm going to spend time with her," Beast stated. "Haven't you?"

"I'm going to set up time with Lady Persephone to talk to Mal," Belle said, going over to take the Beast portrait from her husband. "Mal's going to be Queen, she's not going to be able to defer to others or try to make decisions that she thinks will please others."

"We messed up with the Isle Belle," Beast said softly as he moved over to take down Belle's portrait. "I know, it's probably a shock to hear me say that but after talking with Ben and seeing those viewings…"

"I know Adam," Belle sighed as she took her portrait from him. "But we can help make it right. However…we have to remember that Ben's in charge."

"Like you said, it's hard to just turn it off after twenty years of being in charge. But I'll try…for Ben's sake, I'll try," Beast said softly as he gently put both portraits by Ben's desk before the two of them walked off to got bed.

The next morning, if Ben noticed the missing portraits, he didn't say anything but gave his parents a knowing smile. A smile that they readily returned.

Audrey sighed as she sat in Ben's council chambers. This was to be the trial of her grandmother, of Natalie. And also of her.

Try as she might, there was no denying the fact that she had committed a crime. Granted her only crimes were petty theft, even if the stolen items were probably the most powerful magical item in Auradon and the inheritance of Ben's potential daughter should he and Mal choose to have kids.

However, it wasn't as bad as it could have been. Audrey shuddered as she thought of what might have happened had the Blue Fairy not gathered them for the viewing. Ben turned into a beast, Mal cursed to be a hag, the kingdom held hostage under a sleeping curse, Lonnie turned to stone, a young child kidnapped and held hostage on the roof of the school…

She shook her head slightly, trying to focus on the task at hand. She had thought long and hard about what she was going to say today. It was her chance to begin to make things right.

Her hair was now back to its brown coloring, thanks in a large part to her brother maintaining his friendship with Melody. Because of Elle's constant dyeing of her hair, there was a lot of hair dye in their castle. Audrey wasn't going to lie—while the salon experience was smoother, spending time with her little brother was a lot more enjoyable.

Plus Phil added one pink streak on the front upon Audrey's request. It was going to be her way to make sure she never forgot about the viewing. Forgot about what she might have become.

Though she still wasn't sure where Phil had gotten the pink hair dye.

"Thank you all for coming," Ben spoke up and Audrey looked over at him. It was clear that he was as exhausted as Audrey felt.

He probably can't wait for all of this to be over so he can start planning his wedding with Mal, she thought. I wonder what all they'd have planned? Knowing Mal, they probably wouldn't follow tradition but is that necessarily a bad thing?

"As you can see, there's been a change to the council," Ben continued. "Due to the nature of the accusations against two of the three people before us, Queen Ella and King Kit have recused themselves from voting. However, Captain Harriet Hook has agreed to—."

"You can't be serious!" Natalie exclaimed. "Sire! Do you forget that she punched me during that ridiculous viewing? How do you expect her not to be biased in her decision making?"

"Considering all that was revealed during the viewing, Natalie, I'd say you're lucky all she did was punch you," Ben said, his voice cool and Audrey couldn't' help but wonder if he knew everything Natalie did.

He must have some idea. After all, Natalie had been Mal's handler too, she thought.

"The crimes brought forth against Lady Leah and Ms. Natalie are as follows," Ben said, reading from a nearby piece of paper. "Poisoning a sovereign of a neighboring kingdom, poisoning the king of Auroria, mentally, verbally, and emotionally abusing the heir to the throne of Auroria, laying the stages for a coup against the crown of Auradon, and hypnotizing the heir to the throne of Charmington."

"Sire?" Aladdin asked. "Are Princess Audrey's charges not going to be read?"

"Princess Audrey's trial will be after this one," Ben said and Audrey could hear a bit of reluctance in his voice. Almost as if he didn't want to have a trial for her but knew it had to be done. "However Sultan Aladdin I thought it best that we addressed the more pressing trial first."

"Your highness, how can we guarantee that anything Lady Leah says is accurate?" Harriet asked and Ben sighed once more. Though he did have to applaud her restraint in terms of using pejorative nicknames for Lady Leah.

In all honesty, the use of her new title would have probably rankled the geriatric former Queen more than any insult Harriet would have used.

"A fair question Captain Harriet," he said. "After conferring with Lady Mal and Sir Jay, we reached a consensus as to what to do in that regard. We enlisted some help from the Isle."

When did Jay get a title? Audrey thought but then shrugged it off. Ben probably just said it like that because it'd have been awkward to say Jay's name without a title after saying Mal's name with a title.

"What?!"

"The defendants will be silent!"

"Pardon me, sire, but what help did you enlist from the Isle?" Aladdin asked. The doors to the council room opened before Ben could answer and Audrey stared in shock as the former royal vizier of Agrabah strode forward into the room. Thankfully, guards were present on either side of him; one of whom were holding the staff for dear life.

"You!" Aladdin exclaimed, standing up in shock.

"Simmer down boy," Jafar scoffed. "I've no quarrel with you. Well, not today at least. The Boy King here explained that it was the shrew's doing that caused the food crisis on the Isle and well…the fewer people on the Isle, the fewer people buying my wares."

Aladdin need not know about the loss of Jay's mother, how even though she'd died of an illness Jafar suspected she would have survived if she'd had access to Auradon's food. Proper food, not the food they saw fit to send to the Isle.

"I know trust between the two of you is rocky at best," Ben spoke up. "But Prince Emir and Prince Aziz agreed, along with Sir Jay, that this would be the best way to ensure the defendants' honesty."

The guard who was holding Jafar's staff looked over at Ben, who nodded once.

"Wait!" Natalie exclaimed. "Sire, this isn't a fair trial! You stated that Queen Ella recused herself and so the biased pirate took her place but who's replaced Princess Aurora?"

"That would be me."

Audrey bit the inside of her lip to keep from smirking as Emma leaned forward in her seat. It was truly a brilliant move—everyone knew that Emma was the unofficial heir to Auradon until such time that Ben had one of his own. It would stand to reason she would need to attend council meetings.

Plus, there was no way her grandmother or Natalie could complain about it being biased. There was only one VK on the council voting after all. There was no way Harriet could influence all of them.

"Sire, I've a question," Eric spoke up. "As much as I understand the need to make sure Lady Leah and Ms. Natalie are entirely truthful, how do we know Vizier Jafar won't lead Lady Leah to say what he wants her to say?"

"Because before I arrived, Lord Hades had a…'talk' with me," Jafar stated. "He said if I did anything that might cause the results of the trial to come into question, he'd make me reacquainted with the Underworld. And this time, no spell could be able to bring me back."

No one had any comment on that. Mainly because it definitely seemed like something Lord Hades might do.

"Shall we proceed?" Ben asked and then nodded once more to the guard holding Jafar's staff. The guards walked Jafar to the center of the room, in front of Leah and Natalie. One of the guards gently stood Audrey out of her seat and moved her off to the side as Jafar was handed his staff.

"You will answer the questions with complete honesty," he said, pointing the staff so that the eyes of the golden serpent were level with Leah's.

"I…I will…answer the…questions with…complete honesty," her grandmother answered and it was clear to Audrey by her monotoned delivery that the hypnosis or spell or whatever you wanted to call it was successful. Before Natalie had the chance to look away, Jafar did the same thing with her.

Audrey though was gently led away from the table while the hypnosis was going underway by the captain of the guard for the Charming castle.

"Captain," she said softly, giving the larger man a small smile.

"Princess," the Captain nodded his head, returning the smile. "There's no need for you to potentially be hypnotized after all."

Audrey sighed, her thoughts going to Chad. "How…Captain, how is he? Chad I mean? I…I haven't heard any news from Charmington since we had our meeting."

And with the Captain being the only representative of Charmington present…actually, why was he there?

The Captain chuckled softly, as if the question had appeared on Audrey's face. "His highness asked me to attend today, in case King Ben found any trouble with the defendants. I've had my share of experience dealing with noble women who want to argue above their station."

He sighed softly. "Plus…and I realize this might be out of line and if so I apologize Princess, but I thought you might want a friendly face today."

"The thought is appreciated Captain," Audrey said with a small smile returning to her lips. The Captain of Kit's royal guard was always incredibly kind to her whenever her family visited Chad's castle.

"Lady Leah," Ben's voice called out, drawing Audrey's attention to the matter at hand and she returned back to the defendants' table. "I think our first question is why in the world did you hypnotize Prince Chad?"

"To ensure Audrey would have a romantic partner," Leah said, the lifeless monotone tone sounding out of place to those used her screeching. Audrey tried to not look away as members of the council glanced at her.

Of course it'd been her fault. Why was she not surprised?

"And why did you want to ensure that?"

"After how she was dumped so unceremoniously by you at the Tourney game, I needed to make sure she would never feel that pain again. She needed someone who would support her. Who wouldn't stray."

Ben sighed and tried his best to make sure any reaction didn't show on his face. "And why did you poison King Hubert and King Phillip?"

"I didn't poison Hubert. But I did tell Natalie to do so. We needed a way to get access to Audrey and Hubert had called me in a drunken celebratory manner that Aurora was finally allowing him to watch my grandchildren for a change."

Audrey sighed softly. They'd been lucky that it had only been a mild poisoning and that her grandfather and her father had been fine.

But once again it had been because of her. All that pain and suffering had been because her grandmother wanted access to her.

"And your actions toward Princess Audrey?"

"She deserves to be your Queen. She's been raised since she was three that it would be what she was meant to do. But she let you slip through her fingers once so I needed to be tougher on her than I had in the past. To ensure she wouldn't let our family's status tarnish any more than it had already."

"Sire?" Emma spoke up. "Is there any point in asking Ms. Natalie the same questions?"

"There might be different answers," Ben stated and proceeded to ask the questions. There were no differences in their answers. Well the wording might have been different but the meaning was the same.

Ben held back a sigh while resisting the urge to run his hand over his face. "Does anyone have any other questions for the defendants?"

"I do your highness," Aladdin spoke up. "I'd like to know if either one of the defendants knows anything about a letter I received while my wife was pregnant with my second son, threatening that I was to be sent to the Isle?"

"I received a similar letter," Elsa nodded.

"I did as well," Eugene nodded.

If Natalie could roll her eyes, she probably would have. "I have no knowledge of that. I would have only been a child."

"Lady Leah?" Ben asked.

"It was unbecoming for King Beast to have criminals and monsters on his council. I knew he was distracted so—."

"Thank you, that's enough," Ben sighed. All that provided was confirmation for something they had already suspected. "Does anyone have anything they'd like to say before we move on to suggestions for sentencing?"

Audrey bit her lip, knowing full well what she'd like to say. But now that it was time, she had to admit she felt nervous. No matter how many years of public speaking training, of royal charm lessons, of finishing classes she took, she was still a teen.

And adults glaring at you was intimidating no matter who you were.

But thankfully she knew that there would be someone in her corner. Literally in this case. Standing in the back corner of the council room were her mother and father. And brother.

The one person in her corner that she never thought would be. But after the viewing, after finding out that their grandmother had hypnotized Chad…her little brother had become her staunchest defender and protector. How he had remained quiet throughout their grandmother's testimony, Audrey had no idea. Probably didn't want to risk getting thrown out.

It was ironic really, considering she was the older sibling you would think that would be her role. The protector.

" You ready for the trial?" Phillip Jr. asked as he walked into Audrey's room. It was still plenty pink but there was a bit more variety. A splash of blue here, a bit of green there…and the big purple throw blanket that Audrey was currently wrapped up in.

Mal had brought that as a gift after getting the news about their grandmother and how she had hypnotized Chad. She also sent some cookies though she made sure to note that they had been made by Mrs. Potts. No love potions to be found.

She had also offered Audrey a new hairstyle, magically of course. But Audrey had turned her down.

Magic, she had stated, had done too much damage to her family. Plus she had no way to guarantee her grandmother wouldn't force her to change it back.

Mal hadn't taken offense at Audrey's refusal but had given her a kind smile and said that if she ever needed to talk, Mal was always available.

" No," Audrey sighed. "So many members of Ben's council were at the viewing…I'm worried—."

" They won't judge you for your future actions," Phillip said, sitting down on the edge of the bed.

To his surprise, though, Audrey shook her head. "Grammy might argue that the viewing biased the council against her. That they won't give her a fair trial, especially since Chi-Fu and the Duke are no longer on there."

" She can argue it all she likes, doesn't make it true," Phillip told her. "Besides, Ben will work to ensure our grandmother…that Leah has a fair trial. Same with Natalie. Not that they necessarily deserve it with what they pulled."

Audrey gave him a small smile and then sighed. "Phil…do you ever wonder what you'd do? If you were heir I mean?"

" What, to Auroria?"

" Yeah."

Her little brother shrugged. "I mean I guess. When I was seven, I thought I'd make Brussel sprouts illegal and make it so everyone could only eat ice cream. But now?"

" What would you do?" Audrey asked, tilting her head.

" Why are you asking?" Phillip asked her, looking at his sister. "Audrey, mom and dad aren't going to disinherit you or kick you out of the line of succession. Not after what you went through."

Audrey gave him a sad smile. "Just…just answer the question Phil."

" Alright," Phillip said. "I guess I'd make it mandatory for each person to take a visit to History Island. So that way we could avoid making the mistakes of the past as we move into the future. I'd explore Redemption. It's a town within our borders but not much is known about it. I'd increase trade with King George Town so that maybe their economy can grow to allow for a hair salon that isn't as bad as Sir. Choppington's. And…I'd work with Ben to bring more children from the Isle to Auradon."

" You've got it all planned out huh?"

" The thought may have crossed my mind a time or two since the viewings," Phillip chuckled. "But hey, you're the one who's had all the Queenly lessons with Leah since you were what? Eight? Nine?"

" But you're the one who got to have a childhood," Audrey sighed. "I was so…envious of you when we were kids."

" You were?"

" Of course! I'd see you ride past on your horse or run around with your friends and all that was going through my mind was that I had princess lessons or Queen lessons with Grammy. That she was going to make sure she taught me everything she couldn't teach mother."

Phillip gave her a sad smile. "I was envious of you when we were kids."

" Because of the lessons?"

" No. Because Leah liked you more. There was a time I wondered what I did to make it so I didn't have my grandmother's love. And I guess it hit me when I was about thirteen, why she always called me the spare. She couldn't have another child when Maleficent cursed mom but mom was able to have another child."

" So Grammy was angry at you for something mother couldn't control?"

" That's what I theorized at least."

Audrey shrugged. "Makes as much sense as anything our grandmother has done, to be completely honest."

Phillip snorted in amusement. "A'int that the truth. Now come on."

" Where are we going?"

" Mel gave me some hair dye, apparently Elle was cleaning out her cabinets. We are getting rid of this washed out dye job once and for all."

"King Ben?" Audrey said softly, standing from her seat and pulling herself from memory lane.

"Yes Princess Audrey?" Ben asked, more than a little taken aback but trying not to show it.

"I have a suggestion," Audrey said. "For punishment."

"It's not exactly protocol but then what all has been?" Ben said. "What is your suggestion Princess Audrey?"

Audrey sighed and glanced at her grandmother, who had been released from Jafar's hypnosis and was now glaring at her. Looking back at Ben, Audrey made sure her shoulders were back and she was as poised as the Princess she had been.

"My grandmother's crimes are numerous," she stated. "Unfortunately they also have one thing in common. Me. Everything she did she claims that she did it for me. I am aware of my own crimes, of stealing the Queen's crown and Maleficent's scepter. Even though I am so incredibly sorry, I also know there are consequences for my actions. Something my grandmother has not yet seemed to learn."

"Audrey!"

"I move to abdicate my position as Princess of Auroria and Heir to the Auroria Throne," Audrey stated, speaking as if her grandmother hadn't said a word. "My brother has a plan that would better suit our kingdom and has acted more like a future ruler than I have ever done."

"I have to say, this seems more of a punishment for you Princess Audrey," Eric spoke up. "And even with your crimes, it certainly seems more overkill. How exactly does this punish Lady Leah?"

"By removing me from the line of succession, she now has to acknowledge the fact that my brother has value of his own," Audrey stated. "By removing me, her dream of me ever becoming a Queen dies."

"Audrey, you can't do this!"

"You can't tell me what to do anymore Natalie," Audrey stated, looking at the blonde before looking back at Ben. "It is only a suggestion, your highness."

She sat back down to complete silence. In fact, you could almost hear a pin drop. Why one would want to is another thing all together.

"Um…yes, well are there any other suggestions?" Ben spoke up.

"Send Lady Leah and Ms. Natalie to the Isle?" Harriet offered. "It was what it was designed for. To send villains. If Leah thought the Isle good enough for Sultan Aladdin and Queen Elsa, then it's good enough for her."

"I second that," Eric nodded.

"Alright," Ben nodded. "All in favor of stripping Lady Leah and Ms. Natalie of all titles, sending them to the Isle of the Lost and…and removing Princess Audrey from Auroria's line of succession?"

All hands went up though, unless Audrey was mistaken, Emma and Harriet were giving her sympathetic looks.

"I guess there's no reason to ask if anyone's opposed," Ben said and nodded. "Leah, you are hereby stripped of your title and will be sent to the Isle of the Lost. Effective immediately. Natalie, you will be joining her. Guards! Please escort these two out."

Two of the guards who had walked in with Jafar stepped forward and began to lead Leah and Natalie out of the room. They did not go quietly, much to the displeasure of everyone's ear drums.

"Audrey, you know that officially, you will still need a sentencing," Ben said, his voice gentle.

"I'm aware," Audrey nodded.

"Are there any suggestions?"

"…community service," Aladdin, of all people spoke up and Audrey looked at him in shock. She had expected something far worse. "On the Isle of the Lost. She should at least see the people her grandmother was content to let starve."

"I…I accept anything the council presents," Audrey said softly.

"Sire," Phillip Sr. spoke up. "With Leah on the Isle…I am not speaking as a King but as a father, I do not want to give her access to my daughter again. Gods know what she'd do."

"Agreed," Ben nodded. "All in favor of say one hundred hours of community service on the Isle of the Lost, with the caveat that there be protection provided by Auradon?"

Without question, all the hands went up. After all, Audrey had already voluntarily abdicated her title. Anything more severe than community service would just be kicking her when she was down.

"Very well," Ben nodded. "Audrey, you will serve one hundred hours of community service on the Isle with a guard provided for your own protection. Are there any questions?"

"Just one."

"Yes?"

"Is Vizier Jafar staying in Auradon?" Audrey asked. "I only ask because he's…well he's still here."

Jafar scoffed. "Like I trust the street rats of the Isle not to raid my shop. No I came to see the shrew suffer and I did."

"I'll…Is there anything you'd like me to say to Jay for you?" Aladdin asked, his voice stiff.

Jafar shrugged. "The boy can reach out to me if he wants. But if you must…he's done a good job, securing a future for himself."

And on that note, Jafar waked out of the room, accompanied by the remaining guards; one of whom split off with the scepter to return it to the museum.

"I think we can call this meeting adjourned," Ben stated. "Thank you, all of you."

"It was my genuine pleasure your highness," Harriet smirked. Audrey stood up and walked over to her parents and brother.

"You're absolutely insane," Phillip Jr. stated as he wrapped her up in a hug. "You didn't have to—."

"I wanted to," Audrey told him, returning the hug. Being a Princess had only brought her sadness and pain. Sure there was the good stuff too like the titles and the crowns…but everyone hated her and Leah only wanted to control her.

She may have spent the last seventeen years of her life with everyone controlling her decisions but now…now it was her life. Her calls.

"Maman?" Audrey said, looking at her mom over her brother's shoulder. "I…I won't have to move out of the castle will I?"

"Of…of course not Audrey," Aurora said, ignoring the tears prickling in her eyes at hearing Audrey call her something other than 'mother' for the first time in many, many years. "You are still my daughter. Honeymoon Castle is your home."

"Oh so she's your daughter is she?" Phillip Sr. chuckled and Audrey giggled. It was weird but it felt like there was a giant weight removed. The weight of expectations, of royal decorum.

It was the first day of her new life…who knows what the future had in store for her?

Ben stood in front of his computer, glaring at it slightly as if it had personally misled him somehow. It had been a couple of weeks after the trial and they had finally set up a soup kitchen over on the Isle. After all, Dizzy and Celia had indicated during the viewing that the food wasn't being evenly distributed.

At first there'd been some concern that the people of the Isle might look at it as charity (instead of, you know, providing them with the basic human right everyone deserved). Plus there was concern that not everyone would have access to it based on where it might have been located.

It'd been Hadie who solved the second problem.

" Why not have it in dad's old restaurant?" Hadie asked as he looked up from his book, a few days after Leah, Natalie and Audrey's trial. He'd taken to reading in Ben's office whenever he and Mal met to go over Isle plans. Ben didn't mind, he was always happy to have Mal's brother in there.

Plus he found it funny how Hadie would get up and walk out if the conversation veered over to wedding plans. The younger boy was so like Mal it was honestly a little scary—then again, they were siblings. What did Ben expect?

" Huh," Mal said, tilting her head. "You got a point there storm cloud. If I remember correctly from the second viewing, dad's restaurant is in the neutral zone by Tremaine's place."

" Plus it'd give Audrey a safe place to do her community service," Evie added. "Even if the Isle's improved a bit since we left it by making sure they get actual food instead of the rotten stuff we all grew up on."

" Not everyone's getting the food though," Ben pointed out. "Like Dizzy and Celia said during the viewing, some of the food is covered in dirt and flies."

" But that's the way the Isle's always been Ben," Mal said with a small sigh. "I'm not saying it's fair or right but kids who aren't in a gang are less likely to get decent food. This soup kitchen will fix that. Plus…it might get Audrey some allies."

" What do you mean?" Ben asked but Evie gasped as she realized what Mal was talking about.

" The guard's a great idea Ben but once she's in the soup kitchen, Audrey's basically a sitting duck for Leah to corner or Natalie if Leah doesn't want to get her hands dirty," Evie said gently. "But if there's one thing a VK will protect, it's their access to food. If Leah tries to corner or even bully Audrey, hopefully some of the VKs there—."

" Ginny Gothel probably won't be on the Isle so Audrey won't have her for an ally," Mal shook her head. "Cassandra wrote back. She accepted Ben's offer to be an Ambassador, getting kids off the Isle who need it. Five bucks says she gets her sister off."

Not that there was any shame in that. After all, wasn't that what she did? Got her sibling out of a hellish environment and allowed him to have a chance to have his time in the sun?

" I wouldn't take that bet," Evie shook her head and Mal figured she was thinking about Dizzy. Her younger sister in all but blood. "Any sibling would get their sibling off the Isle. Especially if they're a younger sibling. Oh speaking of nothing in particular, I spoke to Queen Tiana. She's agreed to make a batch of chicken soup for the soup kitchen."

" I can ask Belle or Mrs. Potts to help out," Mal stated. "Gods know there's going to be a lot of kids who need some good food and it'd be a lot to ask of Tiana alone."

It'd be a lot to ask of those three, Ben thought. I should do something to help out. Hmm…bread usually goes good with soup right? Plus it's filling, all those carbs.

Which was how he ended up in the mess he did.

"Oh, make a loaf of bread," Ben muttered, rubbing his nose and inadvertently leaving a streak of flour over it. "It shouldn't be that hard you said. It'd be good for the Isle you said. This is the easiest recipe you could find you said. Self, you sit on a throne of lies!"

The kitchen counter honestly looked as if a bomb had gone off on it. Bowls covered the area closest to Ben while flour seemed to cover every square inch of the countertop. How that was even possible, Ben had no idea.

"Did you wage a war and didn't tell anyone?"

"Hi Hadie," Ben chuckled, looking over at his fiancee's brother who was standing in the doorway to the kitchen. "What's up?"

"Mom, Queen Belle, Mrs. Potts and Mal are all doing some 'girl talk' thing," Hadie said, making a face while walking into the kitchen. "I thought I'd find you and see if you wanted to play or hang out but I see you're busy."

"I'm trying to make a loaf of bread for the Isle," Ben explained.

"Does baking bread usually involve all this white stuff?" Hadie asked, tilting his head.

Ben chuckled but it was half hearted as he was reminded that this eleven year old had spent his life not being able to bake with his mother, since Ben doubted flour or other baking ingredients were on the food barges.

"It's flour and yes it does," Ben nodded. "Grab an apron and join me. I need to start over anyway. I don't know what I did but I messed up this loaf."

Hadie grinned and grabbed a nearby apron that said 'No Worries'. Which in retrospect was probably the worst thing to put on an apron.

"Okay so what's first?"

"Digging through the recipe to get past the person's life story," Ben muttered. Look he was probably the most easy going guy in Auradon, well second compared to Gil. But he didn't want to dig through eighteen pages of someone's trip to France to get the recipe he was looking for!

"Why not just read a cookbook?" Hadie asked. "It's what dad does considering the Isle doesn't have WiFi. Plus there's the added benefit of no pointless stories."

Ben opened his mouth to comment and then closed it as he realized Hadie had a point.

"Cat got your tongue big bro?" Hadie asked and then paused as he realized what he said. "Um, I mean…I know you're going to be marrying Mal and so I just thought—."

"Hadie, you can call me 'bro' if you want," Ben said gently. "You're Mal's brother. I'm not just marrying her but I'm going to be entering her family. And I'm going to let you in on a secret okay?"

"Okay…?"

"I always wanted a younger sibling too," Ben said and Hadie gave him a small smile. A smile that turned into a smirk as he blew a handful of flour into Ben's face.

"Gah! Okay Hadie! It's on! See how you like a face full of flour!"

"You'll have to catch me first Benny!"

"You've been spending too much time around Mal haven't you?"

"Seeing as she's my sister, I should hope so!"

A cloud of flour fell like a fog as the two boys burst out laughing. Hadie's blue hair muted by the flour while Ben looked like he had aged twenty years.

"Do I want to know?" A familiar voice came from the doorway.

"Chip!" Ben grinned.

Chip shook his head. "Seriously Benji, what happened?"

"We're baking!" Hadie spoke up, a grin on his face as he wiped away some of the flour on his face.

"I can see that," Chip chuckled as he walked into the kitchen, shrugging off his jacket. "Need some help?"

"Since when do you bake?" Ben asked.

"Lucas and I tried making bread a few days ago," Chip said, shaking his head as he thought about their date. Ben didn't need to know that it had been a total disaster and honestly, their kitchen had ended up looking similar to the kitchen before him.

"Come join the madness," Ben grinned as Chip ruffled his hair.

"So how's wedding prep going?" The former teacup asked as he cleared off some of the bowls, setting them in the sink.

"It's fine," Ben said. "We're focused on the engagement party now though."

"Need someone to serve drinks?"

"You're a freelance videographer Chip. You're not tending bar."

Chip chuckled. "You all are under twenty Ben. The only 'adult' drinks I'd be making would be for the parents."

"I'll talk to Mal and let you know," Ben promised.

"That's all I ask Benji," Chip nodded before sighing and bit his lip. "Hey…talking about weddings, what do you think about Lucas?"

"Your boyfriend?"

"You know another Lucas?"

"No but I wanted to make sure that's who you were talking about," Ben told him. "I like him. He handles your insanity well, and doesn't try to use your connection to dad to get ahead like one of your other ex's."

"Let's not talk about her," Chip said quickly. "Anyway, Lucas. You like him?"

"Of course," Ben nodded. "Mal likes him too, if that matters at all. What's brought this on anyway Chip? You've always been Mr. Single."

In fact, Ben had a feeling that had it not been for the Blue Fairy including him in the viewing, Chip wouldn't have introduced Lucas to them for a long time. After all, all of the other ex's were only known by word of mouth.

Chip sighed and fished a box out of his pocket. "I wanted to talk to mom, that's why I came over here," he said as he flipped it open. "It's my dad's wedding ring."

"Are you going to…?"

"I figured I'd take a leaf out of your book, Benji," Chip smiled as he flipped the box back shut and put it in his pocket. "Lucas…he's more than my boyfriend you know? He's my best friend. I love our days just hanging out together, curled up on the sofa in the winter and watching the snow fall or going to a professional Tourney game in the fall. Speaking of which, you, me, Hadie. This fall."

"Wait me too?"

"Yeah kiddo, if you want," Chip nodded. "I figured you'd want to see a professional Tourney game."

"I've never seen an amateur Tourney game," Hadie said, happy the conversation had veered away from more wedding talk. He was happy for Mal but come on!

"Well then you'll enjoy this even more," Chip nodded.

"Can I bring Alex?"

"…since when are you friends with Alexandria Charming? I thought you were friends with Dizzy" Ben asked, slightly amazed and taken aback at the same time. After all, Chad was rather protective of his youngest sister. Actually all his sisters for that matter.

"We became friends in the viewings," Hadie said with a shrug. "She's nice and I'm friends with Dizzy too."

"Well if Kit and Ella say yes, then yeah bring her along," Chip nodded. There was no way he was going to say no to a group of people.

"You got off topic Chip," Ben chuckled.

"Ah. Right. So I did. Anyway, I just…I want this life for the rest of mine. I don't need a fancy ring or an over the top wedding. I spent my childhood as a teacup for Zeus' sake. All I need is Lucas."

Ben grinned, happy for his brother in all but blood. "Maybe you proposing might kick Emir and Akiho into high gear."

"They dragging their feet?"

"Emir tried to say that he couldn't propose because Aziz hadn't proposed."

"Isn't Aziz single?"

"Exactly, though he was flirting with Rachel Fitzherbert during the viewing so that might change soon. And Akiho tried to argue that he couldn't spend time planning a wedding right now when his parents needed help with the twins."

"Speaking of which…"

"No, Chip. We don't know what their first word is yet," Ben sighed. A chirp from his phone prevented Chip from responding and Ben chuckled as he answered.

"Hello?"

"Ben! Ben! Ben!"

"…how much sugar have you had Akiho?"

"None!" Akiho laughed. "Kari just talked!"

"How in the world is that possible?" Ben asked in shock. In all honesty, he'd lost track of how old the twins were but they were too young to be talking right?

Then again, this is the baby with magic snow powers, Ben thought. Note to self, ask Queen Elsa if she knows when she said her first word.

"Guess what her first word was Ben?" Akiho asked and Ben swore he could hear the smirk.

"Oh Gods…"

"Kari, what does Ben need more of?" Akiho asked, his voice faint and Ben realized he was probably holding his phone up to his sister, having it on speaker.

"Guawds!"

"…you actually made it so that 'guards' was her first word? And your parents didn't kill you?"

"Eh Agnarr's first word was 'Sven' or whatever comes close to that in baby talk so dad's happy."

"You are so strange."

"But you keep me around!"

"And people wonder if I'm insane," Ben chuckled. "See you soon dude."

"You bet! Hey…speaking of seeing people soon, have you heard from Chad? I know I'm the last person to ask about him but after everything with the trial and all, it's been weird not knowing if he's okay."

Ben sighed. "No, I haven't. I was going to go check on him in a couple of days."

"Well I was thinking—."

"Should I duck for cover?"

"Hah hah. Anyway, I was thinking maybe the old team could have a pick up game of Tourney? We'd all wear our old jerseys and everything! Get Chad out of the castle if he's holed up there."

"I think Kitty said something about him getting a job in Jacob's bakery for the summer but other than that, she hasn't mentioned anything."

"…Chad has a job?"

"Yep."

"Okay. Something's bothering him and it's up to us to find out what. Coach always said the team's like a family anyway!"

Ben sighed. He was ready to say that as much as he wanted to, he had too much on his plate. Between the soup kitchen, the wedding, arranging protection for Audrey…but then he remembered the look on Chad's face at the teleconference.

That was the look of someone who'd been hit hard too many times. Between seeing Future Audrey shove him in a closet, everyone finding out he was claustrophobic and now this?

Besides, everyone was telling him to take a break anyway. Two birds one stone.

"Okay," Ben nodded. "Two conditions though."

"Name 'em."

"Carlos and Jay join, and the new VKs get to come if they want."

After all, Hadie should get to see a championship Tourney team first hand before he saw a professional team.

"Deal," Akiho nodded.

"Hey, maybe you could use this chance to propose to Elle?" Ben teased.

"What's that mom? You need me to bring Kari to you?" Akiho called. "Got to go Ben!"

Ben chuckled as he shook his head and hung up his phone. He'd nail down the details of the plans later.

"Everything okay?" Chip asked.

"Guess what Kari's first word was?" Ben said with a chuckle. "I'll give you a hint. It's Akiho's favorite thing to rant to me about."

"No!" Chip burst out laughing and in his humor, accidentally knocked over the bag of flour. Right into Ben's face. Of course that only set the former teacup off more at the sight of Ben with a face full of flour.

Ben shook his head and wiped the flour out of his eyes. "Hadie, be a dear and get a fresh bag of flour out of the pantry."

"Sure. Um…"

"Right down the hall and to the left. Bring two if you can manage."

Hadie grinned and scurried off, quickly holding a bag of flour in his hands which was passed off to Ben. Ben opened it and before Chip could blink, the King had dumped the bag over his brother's head.

"Oh it's on!" Chip declared and a full out flour war broke out once more in the kitchen. It lasted so long, it was still going on by the time Beast walked in.

"I'd ask what's going on but I'm afraid I'd get answers," the former King said, chuckling as the three boys froze though the chuckle died on his lips as he saw Hadie pale somewhat as he saw him.

Though that could have just been the flour dust.

"You realize Chef Bouche isn't going to be happy with this mess, right?" Beast asked.

"We'll clean it up before he realizes," Ben promised. "By the way dad, you're looking a little too clean to be in here."

"Ben, don't even think about it…"

But it was too late. Still on a bit of a 'high' from the two flour wars, Ben took a handful from the first flour bag and lightly tossed it at his dad.

Beast chuckled. "Really? You're going to drag me into your flour war?"

"Maybe? Is it working?"

"Chip, hand me that flour bag!"

With that, the flour war resumed; a cloud of flour falling to the ground like a fog. The four Auradonians were so wrapped up in their fun that they didn't notice their favorite women standing in the door of the kitchen.

There we go Benny, Mal thought with a smile as Ben's laughter echoed through the kitchen.

Hades is going to be so sorry he missed this, Persephone thought as she pulled out her phone to video what she could. She was so thankful for her timing as Hadie dumped some of the flour over Chip's head. Her son had never really been shy but after that third viewing, and after seeing his father in chains…

Really Adam? Belle thought as she shook her head in amusement, watching her husband toss flour in their son's face.

"Now really!" Mrs. Potts burst out laughing and all four participants of the flour war froze as they realized they were no longer alone.

"Hi mom…" Hadie, Ben and Chip said at once.

"Belle," Beast said with a small smile.

Belle shook her head and returned the smile, walking in and absently picking up one of the bags of flour. "So what happened in here?"

"I was baking," Ben said.

"I tried to help," Hadie added.

"I distracted them," Chip said with pride.

"I found them like this," Beast finished. Belle chuckled and dumped the remnants of the bag of flour in her hands over Beast's head.

"Mom!" Ben exclaimed in shock.

"You honestly thought you'd have a flour war and not invite me?" Belle said as Beast shook off the excess. "Remember that day after we got married? The three of us tried to bake and Chip thought it'd be a good idea to open the new bag of flour, and some poofed in your face?"

"That was fun," Chip grinned.

Beast chuckled. "Well then, you are more than welcome to join us Belle. But I'll warn you. You might be too clean."

"Oh we'll see about that," Belle teased as Mal held up a pack of rubber gloves, giving it a small wave.

"Mal…where did you get those?"

"That's for me to know and you to find out Benny," Mal smirked. "You all were thinking a close contact flour war when you could have flour bombs?"

Belle looked over at Mal. "I know this goes against what we talked about Mal, but I'd rather keep the flour confined to just the kitchen."

"Gotcha," Mal nodded. "Well then, let's join in. Mom, you joining?"

It had been said so absentmindedly no one really noticed the use of the word. But Persephone did. She was so happy to hear it again, having only heard it once in the third viewing. She wasn't tempted in joining in a flour war of all things.

But for Mal and Hadie, she'd walk through the river Styx.

"Your father's Cerberus couldn't drag me away," she promised and chuckled as her son and daughter smirked at each other.

"I won't be participating but you all need a referee to make sure this stays clean," Mrs. Potts stated. "I won't have any injuries on my watch you hear?"

"Got it mom," Chip nodded.

"Yes Mrs. Potts," Beast and Ben nodded as well.

"Very good. You may proceed."

And the flour war began anew, with plenty of laughter echoing through the halls of the castle.

Mal sat down by Belle and Persephone in one of the many rooms in the castle. One that looked to be favorited by Belle judging mainly by all of the books and the almost lighter decorations throughout.

"Thanks for coming Mal," Belle said as she got up to pour a cup of tea. "Lady Persephone, would you care for a cup of tea?"

"I would love one thank you," Persephone nodded.

"Cream? Sugar?"

"One spoonful of sugar and no cream please."

Belle nodded and looked at Mal. "Mal? Tea?"

"No thank you Belle," Mal shook her head. Tea was never strong enough on the Isle and she just couldn't get into it. Besides, having caffeine would just lead to a crash at some point simply judging how Carlos and Jay acted the first time they tried some when they got to Auradon.

"I'm sure you're wondering why we wanted to talk to you," Belle said after handing Persephone her cup.

"Well actually I assumed it had to do with wedding prep," Mal shrugged. Belle opened her mouth to respond but a knock on the door prevented her from doing so.

"I'm so sorry," Mrs. Potts said from the other side of the door. "I just wanted to see if you all needed anything, your majesty."

"Mrs. Potts, please," Belle said with a smile after getting up and opening the door so that the older woman could join us. "There's no need for titles, especially from you. Why don't you join us?"

"Well I don't know…"

"Please Mrs. Potts. You know you're more than welcome here."

Mrs. Potts gave Belle a kind smile and nodded. "Very well. Chip, I'm sorry. I know I said I'd fetch—."

"I can get it mom," Chip said and Mal blinked with surprise, having not realized the older boy was there. "It's not a problem."

Hadie sighed and got out of his chair. "Mom, if this is going to be wedding prep stuff you all are talking about, can I go find Ben?"

"Of course," Persephone said with a small chuckle. "Don't leave the castle though."

"Yes mom." Hadie nodded and scurried out of the den. Chip chuckled and shook his head.

"I'll go and make sure they don't destroy the castle," he told them.

"Much appreciated," Persephone said with a small smile.

"I think Ben said he was going to be in the kitchen, Chip," Belle told him. "He wanted to do something for the Isle. He was quite excited about it too."

Mal couldn't help but smile as she thought about what Ben was doing. Her stubborn fiancé probably thought that it wasn't fair to put all the load on Mrs. Potts, Belle, and Queen Tiana for providing food for the soup kitchen.

And it wasn't going to be. Rapunzel had gotten word, probably from one of her many offspring, and had offered her assistance in baking shortbread cookies. Something not too sweet to upset the stomachs of the VKs but at the same time something different than just soup and bread.

Jacob had also offered his assistance, presumably having heard about their plans from Kitty, Lucy or Alexandria. HIs bakery could produce more than just the lone loaf of bread Ben was more than likely making but Mal knew his reasoning—it had been his family who had created the Isle.

It wasn't enough to make up for the years of neglect Auradon had placed upon its citizens. But it was a start.

Chip smiled. "I'll go see if Benji needs help then. Once I grab what I need that is. Mom, you said it was in your room?"

"Unless Plumette moved it the last time she cleaned, it should be in my room, in my jewelry box," Mrs. Potts nodded and Mal put her hand over her mouth to hide a small smile. She may not have been the biggest romantic but even she knew what Chip was asking about.

He wasn't exactly a big jewelry guy after all. But he did love his boyfriend and his boyfriend loved him. Anyone could tell that in the viewing.

"Thanks mom," Chip smiled before bowling his head to the other three in the room. "Belle, Mal, Lady Persephone."

"Chip," the three of them replied and Chip walked out, making sure to close the door behind him to make sure they had privacy.

Belle sighed and gave Mal a small smile. "To answer your assumption Mal, no, I didn't ask you here to talk about wedding preparations. Although that would be quite enjoyable. I asked you and Lady Persephone to come here because—."

"Belle, dear, I'm sorry to interrupt but you're doing it again," Mrs. Potts said, keeping her voice its normal calm demeanor.

"Doing what Mrs. Potts?"

"You asked me to tell you whenever you were going into what you called 'Queen mode' after young Ben took over the crown," Mrs. Potts stated.

"Oh. Right. Thank you Mrs. Potts."

"Of course dear. Always happy to help," Mrs. Potts smiled and then looked over at Mal. "Oh dearie me, Lady Mal! You don't have a beverage."

"I'm fine Mrs. Potts, I don't—."

"Nonsense! You can't be the only one without a drink! What are you in the mood for?"

Belle leaned over and whispered to Mal. "Just smile and nod Mal. I learned that when I was pregnant with Ben. There's truly no stopping her when she's like this."

"I heard that!"

Mal chuckled. "Thank you Mrs. Potts. Um..some water would be fine."

"I can get that for you," Mrs. Potts nodded and quickly poured Mal a drink of water, handing it to the Godling.

"Now then," Belle said with a small smile. "Mal, Lady Persephone and I wanted to talk to you about…well about this need you seem to have to please the authority figures in your life."

Unless her eyes were mistaken, Mal seemed to stiffen slightly before relaxing—as if trying to pretend the topic of conversation didn't affect her.

"Alright, shoot."

"Mal, honey," Persephone said, keeping her voice gentle as she looked over at Mal. "You know you're allowed to have an opinion that differs from those around you."

Mal shrugged but her eyes looked at the ground, as if ashamed for being called out like this. "Sixteen years on the Isle don't go away on their own," she muttered and Persephone sighed. How she wished she had been able to raise Mal herself. She almost did too, her and Hades. But then there had been the drama over Hadie being born.

Who would have thought that something which was supposed to be a happy occasion would have led to such misery and woe?

"Mal, I…I know you think that Adam and I would have thought poorly if you hadn't suggested closing the barrier," Belle said. "I can't speak for Adam but I know that's not true. Seeing those viewings, seeing what those kids had to deal with…what youhad to deal with…"

"Maleficent ran the Isle," Mal muttered. "She didn't express her disappointment in the same way you do Belle."

Belle and Persephone looked at each other, both women having feared that answer but knew it was the most likely.

"Mal, sweetheart, you don't have to worry about Maleficent," Persephone said, moving so that she was sitting right next to Mal.

"I know…but like I said, sixteen years of one behavior don't go away like that."

Mrs. Potts gave Mal a small smile. "I know it seems like it love, but it's easier than you think. I mean, just look at King Adam. He had twenty one years of a learned behavior and he turned out alright."

"Because of Belle," Mal nodded and gave the former Queen a small smile. "And they had Ben."

"He's not going to want a yes woman for a Queen," Persephone said. "He's going to want you for his Queen."

"…did you spend time around Zeus before coming over here?"

"Could have been a bit more tactful?"

"Just a smidge."

"But you got the point I was trying to make?"

Mal chuckled but nodded. "I am trying. It's just…not as easy as I thought it'd be."

"Well then start small," Belle stated and looked around before her eyes landed on the refreshment card and she smiled. "Mal…I don't want you to ever have strawberries."

"Wait, what?" Mal asked, obviously taken aback as her eyes widened and she shook her head. "That's not going to happen Belle! You can't dictate what I can and can't eat! If I wanted to, I'd eat all the strawberries in Auradon!"

The words flowed out of Mal's mouth without prompting, as if her well developed censor had vanished and she forgot that she was talking to her future mother in law.

"See?" Belle chuckled.

"And please eat something other than strawberries Mal," Persephone said with a small smile. "There are other foods you know."

"Yeah okay," Mal chuckled and then sighed. "But not every issue will be strawberry related."

"So make it strawberry related."

"…you lost me."

Persephone chuckled. "I think I know what Belle's saying Mal. While you're starting out, pretend that every issue is something you'd have no problem expressing your honest opinion. After all, you're going to be the Queen. There won't be anyone more powerful than you because you'll be the most powerful person in the room save King Ben."

"That…is a terrifying thought I'm not going to lie, if we're honestly okay with me expressing my honest opinion."

"A thought you should be used to though," Mrs. Potts spoke up. "Forgive me dearie but you're the daughter of Maleficent and Lord Hades. You're the highest ranked VK in Auradon and probably on the Isle as well."

"Mrs. Potts has a point," Belle nodded. "As well you're a Lady of Ben's court. Meaning you're at least on equal footing to most of Ben's council if not outranking some of the members."

"But…they're adults," Mal said and the way her voice turned from the normally confident tone to a rather small and confused one broke Belle's heart. It was easy to forget that this young girl suffered just as much as any of the other VKs on the Isle.

Probably a bit more, as she thought about Mal's reaction to the fantasy Maleficent during the song that had been preformed in the first viewing. How Mal would flinch back or stiffen in shock when Maleficent would gesture with her scepter.

Gods, what did the adults do to you kids? Belle thought with a pang in her stomach. What did Adam and I do by not getting you off of that Isle at birth? What was the point of the registry then?

Persephone gently rubbed Mal's back. "Not all adults are going to think you talking out of turn if you voice an opinion that isn't theirs," she whispered to Mal. "Not every adult is the Dragon. Not every adult is Cruella."

She knew about the bear traps after all. Carlos might have kept it secret but kids still talked. There were rumors around the Isle about it and in all honesty Persephone wouldn't have put it past the fashion mogul.

Mal nodded and Persephone quickly changed the subject before the conversation grew to be too heavy to continue.

"So, since my son thinks this conversation is purely wedding related, it can't hurt to ask: Mal, know who your maid of honor's going to be?"

Mal chuckled and gave her step mother a small, grateful smile at the subject change. "Without question it's going to be Evie and I haven't talked about it with Ben but I have a feeling his best man's either going to be Chad or Chip."

"My money's on Chip," Belle stated. Chad was nice but Chip and Ben were near inseparable even now. "Though something tells me Akiho and Emir will be throwing Ben's bachelor party."

"Oh Gods," Mal sighed and shook her head. "At least we've got time to prepare for whatever brand of craziness they're going to descend upon us."

"This is true," Belle nodded. Hopefully it won't result in another one of the ballrooms turning into an ice rink like they've done for Ben's birthdays.

"Any thoughts on bridesmaids, speaking of the two boys more than likely going to be King Ben's groomsmen?" Persephone asked and Belle looked over to her, pulling herself out of her thoughts.

"Ben's more than likely going to ask the Tourney Team to be his groomsmen," Mal stated. "I mean I'll need to talk to him to double check but I'm pretty positive that's what's going to happen. So that's William, Brenden, Miguel, Li, Jay, Carlos, Conner, Chad, Akiho, and Emir."

"Ten bridesmaids," Belle said, her eyes going slightly wide and Mal chuckled as the tone of the conversation shifted from the serious one it'd been previously. "Well eleven considering Evie's your Maid of Honor."

"I know," Mal nodded. "But Emir and Akiho have girlfriends who I'm pretty close to, considering they were at the viewings. So that's Emma and Elle. Plus William, Conner, and Li are dating three of the five Fitzherbert girls so that's three more bridesmaids with Robin, Rowyn and Rose. I'll throw Jay a bone and ask Lonnie to be a bridesmaid and of course I'd ask Jane."

"That's seven, you need three more," Persephone said.

Mal shrugged. "I might ask Macaria. Plus there's Kitty and Lucy if bridesmaids don't have to be the same age but I figured they'd want to come with Roland and Bobby."

"Well you've got time to figure out the other two girls," Mrs. Potts told her with a kind smile.

"We've got everything else to plan as well," Mal nodded. "Location, catering—."

"Well Mal you know your father would be happy to cater," Persephone stated. "He'd have to dust off his skills but he could make some excellent food."

"…can he still make the garlic crispy chicken?" Mal asked, sounding a bit excited. The last time she had had that was when she was six years old…no wait. She'd been nine and it had been the day she had fell into the Cove.

"Considering it's Hadie's favorite as well, I should hope he could still make it," Persephone chuckled.

Mal chuckled and then shook her head. As much as she would love to eat her father's cooking once more, it wouldn't be fair for Ben if she made the decision right then. Besides, she had a feeling Queen Tiana might want to cater the wedding.

"Your father will understand," Persephone said, as if knowing what she was thinking.

"I'm not saying no," Mal stated. "But we need to give everyone a chance. Plus Ben should get to have dad's cooking before I commit. I'm not the only one getting married here."

Belle smiled before a muffled crash drew her attention. "What in the world?"

"It sounded like it was in the kitchen," Mrs. Potts stated.

"We should go see if Ben's alright," Mal chuckled as she got up. "Chances are he's found a way to make baking a loaf of bread harder than it has to be."

"Either that or Chip's gotten involved," Belle said with a fond smile. She could remember many a Saturday morning when she would come down to find the kitchen a mess because the young boys wanted pancakes and Ben didn't want to wake her or Adam up so he got Chip instead.

Gods she longed for those days now. They had gone by so fleetingly that it was almost as if she had blinked and then instead of her little boy, a grown man was in his place. Not just a grown man but a King who was engaged to be married. Soon he'd have kids of his own….and the cycle would begin once more.

Oh Gods, I never thought I'd be sharing grandchildren with Lord Hades, she thought as the four of them made their way to the kitchen to see just what that crash had been. Though in all honesty, it wasn't as bad as it might have been. Sure he wasn't the fondest of Adam but all Lord Hades tried to do was get a rise out of him at the viewing.

Mal's small snort brought Belle back to reality and she paused as she took in the scene in front of her. It had seemed as if her husband had joined Ben, Chip, and Hadie in a flour war of all things.

Really Adam? Belle thought as she watched her husband toss flour in their son's face. But she was happy that young Hadie was able to relax around Adam. She knew that viewing had been rough on the Godling.

"Now really!" Mrs. Potts chuckled and Belle could only continue to smile as all four participants froze upon hearing her voice.

"Hi mom…" Ben, Chip and Hadie said in unison.

"Belle," Beast said, giving her a small smile. Belle just shook her head and returned the smile as she walked into the kitchen, picking up one of the bags of flour. She had to chuckle as she heard the explanation of the start of the flour war and dumped the remnants of the bag of flour on Beast's head.

"You honestly thought you'd have a flour war and not invite me?" Belle asked over Ben's shocked exclamation as Beast shook off the excess flour. It was as if that was the cue to start the flour war back up—sans Mrs. Potts who had decided to sit out but who had graciously agreed to take up video duties for Persephone.

It was like being inside a cloud, with flour flying every which way. No one was spared, not even Mrs. Potts though the thrower of the flour usually gave her a sheepish look when they realized they hit her with the flour.

"No matter how old I get, I still feel like an eleven year old boy getting scolded by my mother when she gives me that look," Beast muttered into Belle's ear, wrapping his arms around her waist and pulling her close to him.

"Well Adam, it probably doesn't help that feeling when you do stuff like this. Tiana's going to kill us when she finds out how much flour we wasted," Belle chuckled.

Beast shook his head. "Eh it's fine. Besides, it's good for Ben. He has to deal with the royal duties while all his friends get to continue to be teens. I'd say wasting a few bags of flour is a fair trade."

"As long as you're content with being the one to clean it up Adam."

"Hmm, fair enough," Beast said and gently pulled her close to him to kiss her lips. Of course, he would have if Hadie hadn't somehow managed to hit the back of his head with a flour bomb.

"…Mal ended up using those rubber gloves to make flour bombs didn't she?" Beast asked.

"I'm going to say yes," Belle nodded, pursing her lips together to prevent herself from laughing at Beast's shocked expression. It was truly a sight to behold.

"Well you know there's only one thing to do right?"

"Ben's already beaten you to the punch dear," Belle said, her pursed lips turning into a loving smile as she saw Ben wrap his arms around Mal and spin her around, the Godling's purple hair turned an almost grey due to the flour that rested in her hair.

"Good," Beast said as he looked over his shoulder and smiled at the sight. "I think, to quote you from the second viewing, Auradon is in excellent hands."

"Changing your tune from the first viewing I see," Belle teased her husband slightly and then kissed her cheek. "I'm proud of you you know?"

"I think it's Ben that deserves your pride, not me."

"And that's why I'm proud of you. It takes a big person to know when they messed up and I know I'm just as much to blame as you. Twenty years is a long time to go but better late than never as they say."

"I'm just…Gods Belle, we never checked. And then we foisted the problem on Ben," Adam sighed.

"Adam, we can either run from the past or we can learn from it," Belle stated, gently cupping his cheek with her hand. "We made mistakes with the Isle. Horrible, costly mistakes. But we can't rewrite the past. However we can change those kids' futures."

Beast nodded and kissed the top of her head, making a slight face as his lips encountered a layer of flour.

"I could have told you that would happen," Belle chuckled as they dove back into the flour war, content to leave the past behind them and the future in front of them. At least for that day.

Cassandra looked at the girl in front of her and sighed. It seemed like they had been having this…debate for lack of a better word for ages. Gods why was her sister so stubborn?

"Ginny, you're going to Auradon," she said, crossing her arms over her chest, making sure that her right hand was on top. Even after all those years, she still wanted to make sure it was protected in someway.

Of course, she got over the sting of not being able to use her dominant hand ever again by training herself to use her left hand in sword work and the like. She even worked with some of the pirates once she got on the Isle.

The kid pirates that is. She'd rather avoid Hook and his crew as much as possible, thank you!

"Why should I?" Ginny asked. "All the VKs over there have lost touch with their Isle roots from the sound of things. Plus with Uma and Harry on the other side of the bridge, there's a chance to elevate myself among the VKs. Make a name for myself, maybe even form a gang of my own!"

"And if you're across the bridge, you have a chance to elevate yourself regardless," Cass stated. "You can't honestly say you'd rather live here."

Ginny rolled her grey eyes, eyes that were the same shade as their mother's. "Just because you were born in Corona Cass, doesn't mean I have a longing to see it. The Isle is my home."

"Gin, I know it's your home," Cassandra said, kneeling down so that she was looking right in her sister's eyes and rested both of the palms of her hands on Ginny's shoulders. "But don't you think I want a better life for you? To know you've got regular access to food rather than needing to scrounge for what you could get?"

Or worse, that abhorrent practice of Flings for Food. Gods I should have gotten you off the Isle the first time I realized that was a thing, she thought with an inward sigh. She wasn't blaming Ginny in the slightest, after all the girl needed to eat. Plus it wasn't always so bad. If she went to the Rats or someone in Uma's crew, nine times out of ten she was just given the food.

If she did get someone from the Rats to give her a fling, it was usually Dustin and it was usually just him…pleasuring her if you know what I mean. Cass didn't have to worry about her little sister getting hurt in those instances.

Not that she wanted the dirty details of course. She wanted to protect her sister but she didn't want to know about that.

But in the cases where it was an Angel or a Caster…well let's just say that the boys were more focused on themselves than making sure Ginny was comfortable. The number of times she had come back with her arms riddled with bruises but clutching a bag of food…Cass longed to meet the little brats in an alleyway with her sword.

Honestly, I think Flynn or Eugene or whatever the hell he calls himself now would help considering he has a small army wroth of daughters, she thought as she brushed a bit of her sister's dark frizzy hair out of her eyes.

"I need to go get the other kids but you're coming with me," Cassandra told Ginny. "Pack your bag, I'll meet you back here."

"Why do you even want me there?" Ginny asked. "All your letters to Rapunzel about the food situation were never answered, she only ever wrote back on your birthday and whenever one of her brood was born."

Cassandra sighed. Yes it was true that her friendship with Rapunzel had basically dissolved into a pen pal sort of relationship but knowing what she knew now…that someone in Auradon had been manipulating things to make sure they were getting rotten food…

It was safe to say Cassandra had a suspicion that her letters were being scanned upon entry to Auradon and only the ones deemed 'safe' were sent through.

Note to self, remind me to thank Fitzherbert for writing me to tell me about Leah being sentenced to the Isle. It's just another reason why I want to get Ginny off of here. If Leah could do stuff like that to her own granddaughter, who knows what she'd do to a complete stranger?

"I'm your older sister," Cassandra said after a moment. "I don't need a reason to want you to have a better life. But I'll make a deal with you. Give me a month in Auradon and if you honestly hate it, I'll bring you back here."

"A month? That's it?"

"That's it."

"And I don't have to be nice to anyone?"

"If you don't want to be, you don't have to be."

Ginny raised an eyebrow and brushed some dirt off of her soiled red dress. Cassandra honestly had to wonder where the girl had gotten it and how she could replace it for her. "You drive a hard bargain you know?"

"So is that a yes?" Cassandra chuckled.

"It's a yes," Ginny sighed. "But I'm holding you to your word you know. One month and that's it."

Cassandra nodded. "Go on and pack. I'll be back with the others okay?"

Ginny nodded and left the room. Not a moment too soon as their mother walked in, obviously having heard the whole conversation.

"Honestly, you two are just going to leave me here? You're almost as bad as Rapunzel was. Though I guess the day would come when you would want to leave the nest, I just didn't think you'd be shoving your sister out with you."

"The manipulation's not going to work on me," Cass said, her voice flat. "Considering you abandoned me as a toddler, I'm not going to let you do to Ginny what you almost did to me and what you did do to Rapunzel."

"Oh please. I didn't do anything to her," Gothel scoffed. "But you're going to let your old mother shrivel and die?"

"Oh no of course not," Cassandra smirked. "I'll be happy to have one of the pirates or the Rats do a well fare check on you. Every day. You don't get to have it easy. And I'll be back after all. I'll need to get more kids off the Isle."

Gothel narrowed her eyes. "How could I have raised such an ungrateful child?"

"Well I know the answer to that question," Cassandra said as she turned to leave. "You didn't raise me. Just like you didn't raise Ginny. All you did was provide the egg."

Before Gothel could say anything else, Cassandra left their home and walked the streets of the Isle. She knew the other kids she'd be bringing with. Hermione better known as Hermie, the Ringmaster's daughter. Lacey, the youngest LeGume girl, Diego DeVil and LeFou Deux.

Mal's group might have been able to handle more kids but Cassandra was just one person. She didn't want to risk one of the kids running off on her.

Gods, am I seriously going to get to see Corona again? She thought as she made her way to pick up the kids. I mean I know I volunteered to be on the Isle but after years of dealing with how the Isle is, it does make one a little homesick.

She could remember clearly the day she was to go to the Isle even though it was about seventeen years ago.

"Cass, you don't have to do this!" Rapunzel exclaimed as Cassandra flung her bag over her shoulder.

"Blondie's right Cassandra," Eugene nodded. "I mean, you're not my favorite person but you don't have to go to the Isle after all."

Cassandra shook her head. "Raps, I have to—."

"Because of the moonstone? Cass, you were tricked by Zhan Tiri! That's no reason for you to isolate yourself on the Isle!" Rapunzel stated, shaking her head.

"Dragon lady, don't you know the rules that you never argue with a pregnant woman?" Eugene stated. "How are you going to be here to see little Eugene grow up if you're trapped on the Isle?"

"First of all Eugene, we don't know if they're a boy or a girl," Rapunzel stated. "Secondly we agreed that if they were a girl that I'd be naming them. And thirdly Cass isn't going to be trapped on the Isle because she's not going."

Cassandra sighed. "Gothel's on the Isle. And from the sound of things she could be up to her old tricks. I don't want any kid to go through what the two of us went through Raps. I need to keep an eye on her."

"Sounds like you're doing that just fine from Corona," Eugene stated.

"Think of it this way Fly boy," Cassandra chuckled. "You'll be able to make sure Gothel stays firmly on that Isle because she's not escaping me for one second."

Rapunzel bit her lip before scooping Cassandra up into a hug. "Don't get hurt okay? I know you've still got issues with your hand—."

"They'd have to get up pretty early to get the drop on me," Cassandra promised. "I've got enough weapons in my bag to make Tiger there say 'where's the war' again."

Rapunzel chuckled and even Eugene had to smile at that.

"I got to go before Varian realizes I"m leaving," Cassandra said. "Say goodby to him for me?"

"Of course," Eugene nodded. "And Lance too. I'll tell you what Cass, I don't think Max will appreciate you leaving though."

"Give him an apple, he'll get over it," Cassandra said but couldn't help but give Eugene a small smile of her own.

Eugene shook his head and gently pried Rapunzel off of Cassandra. "Okay Blondie, Cass has to go now. But we'll see her soon and something tells me you'll be writing letters back and forth all the time."

"Of course," Rapunzel nodded. "You'll get pictures of the little one too!"

Cassandra smiled as she shook her head, pulling herself out of her memory. Rapunzel was as good as her word, and would send pictures of each kid when they were born.

To this day Cassandra had to wonder how Raps had handled birthing six children, or how none of them wound up with the name Eugene even after the man threatened to name his kid that the first time.

Maybe Rapunzel put her foot down?

What are their names again? Let's see, there's Rachel, Rowyn, Robin, Rose, Ruby and Evan. Oh but there were middle names too and you know Raps is probably going to quiz me to make sure I actually got her letters and read them. Um okay I know Evan's easy. It's Evan Fredrick. Then there's Rose Arianna, Robin Alexis, Ruby Isabelle, Rowyn Varian—supposedly it's the feminine version of Varian's name but I don't hear it. And then Rachel…

She smiled to herself as she thought about Rapunzel's eldest daughter's middle name. Rachel Cassandra. Sometimes it'd be Rachel Cassie for when it was a mild scolding but her legal name was Rachel Cassandra.

And Cass couldn't wait to meet her.

Cassandra quickly scurried to get the other kids. Some were eager to go, like Lacey who just wanted to be where Gil was. It honestly reminded Cass of Varian's hero worship of Eugene. It was nice to know the other girl would have someone looking out for her. And in all honesty LeFou Deux was probably just happy to have a LeGume to report to, like his father before him.

Others were not as eager to leave.

"What do you mean I have to leave Harry and Jace?" Diego asked. "They're my friends."

"Sorry kid, it's a four person group. Maybe they'll come on the next round," Cassandra told him. "If it makes you feel any better, I know Hermie's going to be in the group."

Hermie Bing was also one of Diego's allies. What? You didn't think she wasn't going to do her research and make sure she wasn't going to wind up with a group who was going to try to kill each other all trip did you?

Diego ran his hand through his black and white hair, that was almost styled like a mohawk. "I don't know…"

"Carlos will be waiting for you across the bridge," Cassandra said, keeping her voice soft. She had a feeling that was what was causing the younger boy's hesitation. "And I promise Diego. I'll bring Harry and Jace along the next round if you want them in Auradon with you."

Hey, she wasn't above making deals with kids if it meant it got them in the freaking car! She wanted to leave so she could surprise Raps—Cassandra was pretty sure the former blonde didn't know that Cassandra had been chosen to be one of the two Ambassadors to the Isle.

"Okay," Diego nodded. "Does Carlos know?"

"No I'm pretty sure you're going to get to surprise him," Cassandra chuckled and she quickly got the three others in the car that was provided by King Ben before going back to walk Ginny to the car.

"You're absolutely sure about this?" Ginny asked. "Just one month?"

"You'll be fine," Cassandra told her. "But yes. Just one month and then like I said, if you hate it I'll take you back myself."

Though I have a feeling that the minute you feel the sun on your face and the grass under your feet…you'll never want to leave. What was that song Raps used to sing in the early days of her pregnancy?

"Look at the world so close, and you're halfway to it. Look it all so big, do you even dare? Look—."

"Cass?"

"Yeah?"

"Why are you singing?"

"Why aren't you singing?"

"Cause I don't want to sing."

Cassandra chuckled. "Then you have your answer."

Ginny rolled her eyes as she rested her head against the window of the car. It began making its way to the bridge and she couldn't help but crack a smile as she saw the golden bridge once more.

The sun's a lot more bright than I thought it'd be, she thought as she winced against the sudden burst of light as they went past the barrier.

"Whoa!" She exclaimed as she accidentally pressed the power button to roll down the window. Thankfully no one seemed to hear her.

Hmm, the smell of the ocean water…salty and somewhat warm…just feel that ocean breeze, the way it's calling me. For the first time ever , I'm completely free…I could go running, and racing, and dancing and chasing, and leaping and bounding, hair flying, heart pounding…

Okay, so maybe she was looking forward to being in Auradon a little. Sue her—her life finally got a chance to begin and she'd be a fool to just ignore it.

Kitty paced back and forth in her room, Lucy and Alexandria watching her in interest.

"Are we sure we've tried everything?" Kitty asked, her strawberry blonde hair falling into her eyes as she continued to pace.

"Well let's see," Lucy sighed as she sat up in her bed. "We tried tricking, cajoling, and just short of straight up bribing him. Other than his job at Uncle Jacob's bakery, Chad has not left his room."

"Well I mean, at least he's not alone," Alexandria said. "He's got Jaq's kids in there with him."

Kitty couldn't help but give her little sister a small smile. It was true that their parents had reached out to Jaq and Mary to see if any of their children could help Chad, or at least provide a friendly ear to listen if he needed to talk.

They had tried to get Chad into therapy after the bombshell of the hypnosis had dropped but it had honestly seemed like Chad had almost gotten his job to avoid going to therapy in Kitty's opinion. It had certainly seemed like it considering he told them about it the same day their parents had suggested therapy.

"…what do you mean you got a job?"

"Exactly that," Chad shrugged as their parents stared at him, obviously shocked. "Uncle Jacob mentioned something about needing some help with the bakery, especially since he wants to make sure Ava and Anthony are doing okay here in Auradon so he's not going to be spending all his time at the shop. Besides, you guys are always telling me I should help out in the kingdom more."

"And we're happy that you're helping out your uncle, Chad," Cinderella said, giving her son a kind smile. "But you need to think about yourself too."

"You've been hit with a lot of news all at once Chad," Kit said, keeping his voice gentle almost as if not to scare his son away. Then again, Kitty noted, their dad had always been good about that. The doors to all the bedrooms locked on the inside (Kitty had to assume it was because of what her mother's step-mother did to her, locking her in the attic when their father came by to see if anyone in the Tremaine household fit the glass slipper), and after Chad was diagnosed with claustrophobia, their dad immediately went and fitted his closet door with a pocket door so that way he wouldn't accidentally get stuck in there and potentially trigger his claustrophobia.

Actually, all the closets in the castle were fitted right away with pocket doors. Well, except for the girls' since it was assumed Chad wouldn't be going into their closets. Instead their father asked each girl if they wanted a pocket door or a regular door to their closet.

They all picked pocket doors—Kitty because she didn't want Chad feeling different, Lucy because she thought pocket doors looked nicer than regular doors and Alexandria because she thought it was like magic every time you pulled the door out of the wall to close it. Though she was only four when Chad had been diagnosed with Claustrophobia so that kind of explained it.

"I really think you should talk to a therapist Chad," Kit continued as Chad didn't say anything. Then again, he really didn't talk much ever since the viewing, Kitty noted. Oh normally her parents wouldn't have had this conversation with Chad with her in the room but in all honestly she was convinced both her brother and her parents didn't realize she was in the den.

It helped that she'd fallen asleep on the sofa reading and had been woken up by their conversation. No one could accuse her of eavesdropping if she had the excuse of being woken up.

Plus…she was worried about Chad. She had gone into his room a couple of days after he found out about the hypnosis and had been genuinely shocked at what she'd seen. Her brother wasn't a neat freak to be sure but he had never truly allowed his room to get in the state it had before. Not that it looked like it mattered to Chad, who was just lying on his bed.

He hadn't even lifted his head to see who it was who'd walked in. Kitty sighed and went to go sit on the edge of his bed, making sure she was within in his line of sight. The thing that had possibly broken her heart though? The moment her brother asked her if she had come to gloat.

"Chad, please," Cinderella said, bringing Kitty back to the conversation at hand. "Your father and I really think you should talk to a therapist."

"I mean I would but Uncle Jacob's really swamped. I don't think he'd let me have the time off," Chad said. "Speaking of which, I gotta run."

Before their parents could say anything more, Chad quickly left the room.

Kit sighed and then leaned over the back of the sofa. "So…how much of that did you hear Kat?"

Kitty smiled guiltily up at him. "Enough that I know what's going on. I agree though, Chad should talk to someone at least. Lucy and I noticed that he tends to hide in his room a lot. Why not get him someone to talk to?"

"Like a pet?" Cinderella asked and then tilted her head in thought. "You know Kit, we can't force Chad to go to therapy but after my father died and my stepmother revealed her true colors, the mice were always a welcomed ear."

"We can talk to Jaq and Mary about it," Kit nodded. It may have seemed weird to him but if it helped Chad in the slightest, he wouldn't hear a word against it.

A knock on the front door brought Kitty out of her thoughts and she looked over at her sisters in confusion.

"Were you expecting anyone?"

"Bobby was going to come by but that wasn't for another hour," Lucy said. "Alex, you?"

Alexandria shook her head. "Hadie was going to come and bring Dizzy and Celia to hang out but that's not until later too. He had something going on right now."

"And Roland was going to come by but then he cancelled," Kitty shook her head.

"So who could it be?" Lucy asked. "You don't think Chad invited anyone over do you?"

"Let's go check it out," Alexandria stated as she stood up. "We won't find out who it is by just standing here all day, will we?"

Kitty and Lucy chuckled as they turned to leave the confines of their room. Quickly making their way down the stairs, Kitty smiled as their mother's attendant walked toward the door.

"It's quite alright Steven," she said. "I can get it."

"But your highness, I—."

"I can get it," Kitty stated again, keeping the kind smile on her face as she looked through the peephole just to be safe. After what happened with Audrey and Leah turning up out of the blue at Honeymoon Castle, the second oldest Charming child wanted to make sure the withered old bat wouldn't turn up at their castle to try to re-hypnotize Chad.

She shook her head in amusement as she looked back at her sisters. "Girls, did we order ten reasonably attractive Tourney players?"

"No…"

"Well then explain why almost all of the Tourney team is on our doorstep," Kitty chuckled as she opened the door. Sure enough, the Auradon Prep Tourney team was standing before her, sans one member.

"You weren't joking when you said that," Lucy said in amazement. "What're you all doing here?"

"We texted Chad like a week ago about this," Akiho said. "We're doing a pick up game of Tourney. I mean, we got Ben to agree to come out, Chad's not going to want to miss this."

Kitty sighed and stepped to the side so that the team could come in. "If you guys can get him out of his room, you'd be miracle workers. The only time he leaves is for his shift at Uncle Jacob's bakery or when Alex here guilts him into joining for meals."

"Hey, I don't guilt him. I just…like seeing him at the dinner table," Alexandria shrugged.

Ben sighed. "I'll try girls. I don't know how much it'll help but I'll try."

"Ben, you've known Chad since practically birth. If anyone can get him to open the door and join you guys, it's you," Lucy nodded.

"Hang on," Jay said. "Sounds like Ben should be a last resort then right? Why don't we let the others on the team go first?"

"Good idea," Akiho nodded. "I'll go first."

"Why you?"

"Alphabetical order?"

"But we're having Ben go last?"

"Stop poking holes in my logic!"

"Stop having pokeable logic then!"

Akiho shook his head and bounded up the stairs to Chad's room. Emir chuckled and then looked over at Kitty.

"What?" Kitty asked, flushing a tiny bit. Sure, she had started going out with Roland after the second viewing and she was pretty much over her crush on Emir…for the most part.

"Can we talk?"

"We're talking right now."

Emir chuckled. "In private?"

"Oh…yeah sure," Kitty nodded and the two of them walked off to the side. "What's up?"

Emir sighed. "I wanted to apologize Kitty. About how I asked Emma to Cotillion during the second viewing. That wasn't fair to you."

"What are you…Chad told you didn't he?"

Emir nodded and Kitty sighed. She wanted to run up and pound on Chad's bedroom door. She wanted to rant about how he had promised he wouldn't say anything to Emir.

But she didn't. Because all she could think about was the despair in Chad's eyes the day she went into his room and knew now the only reason he would have gone to Emir was the same reason she was letting the Tourney team in now.

Siblings protected each other, no matter what.

"Yeah, Chad told me," Emir nodded. "For what it's worth, had you been a bit older, it might have worked."

"Let me guess, you think of me as a little sister?" Kitty asked with a chuckle as Emir nodded. It stung a bit less now that she was with Roland.

"You girls are the team's little sisters," Emir stated. "Well, you girls and Kari now. Oh and Ashaki of course."

"Of course." Kitty nodded in agreement. "But just so you know, if you try the 'big brother' act on Roland, I'm kicking your butt six ways to Sunday understand?"

"Perfectly," Emir nodded. "You might be able to do it better than Chad. Teach your brother to throw a punch."

"…he punched you?"

"Hey, I made his little sister upset. I'd have done the same if it was Ashaki who was upset," Emir shrugged. "It didn't really hurt, just stung a little. I think I did more damage when I punched him back."

"You know we did wonder why there was a bruise on Chad's jaw after the viewing," Kitty nodded as Akiho came back down the stairs.

"Any luck?" Ben asked.

"Not even a peep," Akiho shook his head. "Brenden, you're up."

Brenden nodded and went up the stairs. Kitty watched as, one by one, the Tourney team went up to try to convince Chad to join them. Some tried their luck for what felt like half an hour—like Carlos and Jay to her surprise. She didn't think they were that close to Chad.

"Mal's concerned about him," Jay told her when she brought that up. "Well more like she's concerned for Ben being concerned about Chad. But the apology Chad gave Evie after the second viewing did warm Mal up to him a bit."

"Plus she got the ability to hit Tremaine with smoke bombs because of Chad," Carlos added. "If there's one thing Mal loves, it's a good smoke bomb."

"Very true," Jay nodded. "Speaking of who, the 'Tourney girls' as they're called are waiting for us at the field. If we take any longer, they're going to start calling us wondering what the hold up is."

"Right," Carlos nodded as William came down the stairs. "Ben, it looks like it's all up to you."

Lucy gave him a small smile. "You can do it Ben."

"Yeah, if there's anyone who can get Chad out of his room, it's you," Alexandria nodded and Ben nodded, hoping he wouldn't dash their hopes. Making his way up the stairs he had climbed so many times before, he sighed as he stopped in front of Chad's closed bedroom door.

"Chad? It's Ben," he said as he lightly rapped his knuckles on the door. Loud enough so that he'd be heard but soft enough so Chad wouldn't think anyone was mad at him. Though he'd probably think he was about to be dragged off to an intervention considering all the Tourney team had come by.

"Chad? Come on man, open the door," Ben said, knocking on the door a bit more urgently.

"Wow, I must have screwed up big time for the entire team to come out," Ben heard Chad's voice from the other side of the door.

"Chad, you're not in trouble and you didn't screw anything up. We just wanted to see if you wanted to come out and play a pick up game of Tourney," Ben said.

"Pretty sure I'm still grounded from the first two viewings Ben."

"Pretty sure your parents would let you come out for this Chad."

After all, Ben was no dummy. He had called ahead, spoken to Kit about the possibility of Chad joining them.

"Ben, if you can get Chad to leave his room for anything other than work, I don't care if you're taking him to a strip club!" Kit had said. Mal was probably still laughing at that—Ben had made the mistake of talking to Kit while on speaker phone and Mal had been in his office, sketching something in her sketchbook.

The sound of the doorknob turning broke Ben out of his thoughts and he stared as Chad opened the door.

"You…you look good," Ben said as he looked at his friend. This, of course, was a lie—Chad had never looked worse.

It must not be a work day for him, Ben thought as he looked at Chad's messy hair, the dark rings under his eyes. And, unless Ben was mistaken, Chad's clothes almost seemed to hang off of him a bit.

"You've been working with Mal on your lying haven't you?" Chad asked as he turned to walk back into his room. Ben followed him, closing the door. "I almost believed you too. That pause gave you away though."

"How've you been?" Ben asked as he sat down on the edge of Chad's bed.

"How do you think I've been?" Chad retorted, looking at Ben. "I haven't been on any of my social media sites because I really don't want to see our classmates mocking me for the claustrophobia, I catch myself wondering how Audrey's doing and I don't know if that's genuinely me or if there's some remnants of Leah's hypnosis still rattling around in there, I'm utterly amazed my sisters are still talking to me after everything I put them through—."

"Okay, okay," Ben said, trying to sooth Chad. "I get it. I really do."

"Yeah right."

"You're not the only one who had a fear exposed in the last viewing, Chad," Ben said and the quiet rebuff seemed to get Chad to pause for a second. "You really think I ever wanted my dad to know I feared turning out like him? That I'd turn into a beast?"

"Yeah, okay. But you get not knowing if your emotions are your own?"

"Three words Chad. Love. Potion. Cookie."

Sure he had told Mal that he hadn't been faking anything but that didn't mean there hadn't been a moment when he had wondered about whether or not his feelings were his. Thankfully, he had previous interactions with Mal before the cookie so he was able to know for sure that his feelings were real.

"…how in the world did I forget about that?" Chad sighed as he shook his head, lying back down on his bed; his back facing his closet door.

"Eh, that was ages ago," Ben shrugged. "But I'm not here to talk about the past. Come on, let's go outside, play some Tourney. A bit of fresh air will get a spring back in your step in no time."

Chad didn't respond right away and Ben held his breath, hoping his friend would answer in the positive. Not because he thought that one game of Tourney would make Chad feel one hundred percent again. But because it might start getting Chad back to his old self.

"…the girls are going to be there aren't they?" Chad asked. "Elle, Emma, Mal…?"

"We had planned to have them in the stands but the new VKs are coming too," Ben said. "It's not just a match for the girls. Actually, it's more of a match for Hadie, Dizzy, Celia…the kids who've never seen a Tourney match before. Come on, let's show 'em what a championship team looks like! You never know, Hadie might start looking up to you more than he does me after today."

Chad snorted. "Ben, that kid adores you. It's like how you were with Chip at that age."

"How do you—?"

"You think Akiho and Emir haven't been blowing up my phone every chance they get with updates about you and Hadie? I'm honestly more disturbed by them doing it than I am that my sisters are talking to me. Your shadows aren't exactly my biggest fans."

Ben shook his head. "They're worried about you. Akiho was the one who set up this pick up game you know? Thought it might cheer you up."

"He's so much like his mom, it's scary."

Ben chuckled. "Come on and join us. We can't have a game without the full team after all."

"Ben, who would we even play against?"

"It'd be like in practice," Ben shrugged. "You know, whenever coach wanted to run some new ideas or plays? Come on, just a bit of fun. Like old times?"

"Ben, I'd love to, but I really don't want to be the only one there without someone cheering me on," Chad sighed, looking over at him. "Yeah, yeah I know that sounds egotistical but—."

"Honestly it sounds completely logical. It's a human reaction to want to have someone," Ben told him. "But you're forgetting something Chad. You know perfectly well Dizzy will be cheering you on. Your little step-cousin adores you the same way Hadie apparently does me."

Chad snorted. "That's not the same thing."

"Oh? What do you mean?"

"You'll have Mal, Carlos will have Jane, Conner and William and Li will have Rowyn and Robin and Rose respectively. Emir has Emma and Akiho has Elle."

"Okay," Ben nodded. "What about Brenden, Jay, and Miguel? Last I checked they won't have girls cheering their names."

"If you guys managed to get Lonnie back here, Lonnie will be cheering on Jay," Chad pointed out.

"Still, you won't be the only one on the team without a girl," Ben said, giving Chad a small smile. "As well, the new VKs are coming to see the game too. There's likely going to be someone there cheering you on."

Chad was silent for a bit and Ben sighed. If he needed to, he could claim this could be Chad's wedding present to him but Ben really didn't want to do that.

"…I'm really not up for being around people right now Ben," Chad said after a bit. "But disappointing you is like disappointing a puppy. I can…I can promise one half."

"That's more than enough. Come on, I'll grab your jersey. Is it still in your closet?"

"Unless Alex grabbed it, it should be."

Ben nodded and ran over to grab the blue and gold jersey while Chad brushed out his hair. No sense in making the other members of the team worry. Quickly getting changed, the two of them made their way down the stairs.

"I knew he could do it!" Alexandria exclaimed, a grin threatening to split her face in two as she saw her brother come down the stairs.

"Ben's got a gift," Lucy said with a nod and a smile.

Kitty chuckled. "It helps that Ben's been around Chad since practically birth of course. Come on girls, let's go."

"What do you mean?" Chad asked.

"You honestly thought we weren't going to come and see this Tourney game?" Kitty asked, walking over and patting Chad on the back. "Come on Chad, you've must have inhaled too much flour working at Uncle Jacob's shop if you thought we weren't going to go and cheer you on."

"Don't you guys have plans?"

"Our boys can wait," Lucy shrugged. "We've got something better to do."

Chad couldn't help but give them a small smile as they walked out the door. A smile that Kitty eagerly returned. Sure there was no way Chad was going to be back to one hundred percent and he would still benefit from talking to a professional, but for right now, she'd take the small victory.

Sometimes baby steps were the best thing you could have.

Ben smiled as he looked over at Mal, hard at work on a sketch. Well more like she was hard at work cursing the tablet Chip had gotten her. She certainly did have quite the vocabulary. Where in the world did she learn some of those words?

"Ben! It did it again!" Mal exclaimed.

"Did what?" Ben asked with a small chuckle as Mal rolled her eyes and then brandished the tablet at him.

"It made another line where I didn't want there to be a line! This is why I miss my sketchbook! If your brother doesn't return it in a week, I'm blabbing to Lucas about Chip's proposal plot!"

Ben shook his head in amusement though he couldn't help but smile as Mal called Chip his brother. It was what the former teacup was after all but not many people actually referred to them as such.

It was always 'their head housekeeper's son' or 'Ben's friend'. His mom and dad were probably the only ones to refer to them as siblings. Well, the only ones if you didn't count Mrs. Potts. Everyone else tended to just refer to them as really close friends.

"I think Chip wouldn't be happy with you if you did that," Ben said with a slight chuckle. "Can't you just erase the line anyway?"

"That's not the point!" Mal sighed. "Why'd he get me this thing anyway?"

"Because he saw it and thought of you?" Ben suggested. In all honesty, Chip got it because, in his words, between Ben's collection of books and Mal's collection of sketchbooks, there was an honest fire hazard waiting to happen.

Mal shook her head but began erasing the line that she had made when Uma stormed into the room, banging the door open.

Thank goodness we made it so that the ink is in the quills. Otherwise I likely would have to reprint this paperwork, Ben thought with a small sigh.

"Okay clearly the universe is telling me drawing's out of the cards today," Mal sighed as she looked at the eraser mark that had gone through the drawing when she jumped.

"Sorry Mali but I need you to tell me not to kill someone." Uma said.

"Who are you not killing?"

"Harry."

Mal tilted her head, clearly not expecting that response. "You two having a fight or something? When he got to Auradon, he seemed pretty happy to see you judging by that hug he gave you."

"That's just it Mal. He hasn't left my side! I think this is the first time he hasn't been breathing down my back and that's just because Harriet and Sammy are on a date and he wants to make sure no one will bother them."

"It's Auradon," Mal said in shock. "Who's going to bother them? Leah and Natalie are already on the Isle and most other people don't care about that sort of thing if Chip and Lucas are any indication!"

"That's what I told him!" Uma shook her head as she plopped down next to Mal on the sofa.

Ben sighed, debating on whether or not he should butt in. On the one hand, this was his office that Uma had just stormed into but on the other hand, he thought he knew why Harry was almost clinging to Uma.

He had asked the pirate about it at the Tourney game, where they somehow had gotten Harry to join. Not that Ben got an answer but he had asked.

"You know, can you really make fun of something if you've never played it?" Ben asked as Harry chuckled once more, calling Tourney a 'wee boy's game' as he did in the viewing.

"I can make fun of anything Benny," Harry told him. "Watch me."

"And I have no doubt about that," Ben nodded. "But you'll have more material to make fun of if you actually play. Don't worry, we won't be as stringent on the rules. It's just a pick up game after all and we might let you fire the cannon. Besides, what could be better than your girls cheering your name?"

After all, Ben had caught sight of Uma, Harriet and CJ sitting near Mal. It seemed to be a winning argument as Harry almost puffed up with pride at the thought of Uma cheering for him.

"Alright," he said with a nod. "I'll play your wee boy's game."

"One thing though," Ben said as he handed Harry a spare jersey. "The hook stays on the sidelines."

The last thing he wanted was for Harry to trip and fall while holding that and getting hurt. Or someone else getting hurt if the hook flew out of Harry's hands.

"You drive a hard bargain," Harry sighed. "But if the King says it…"

"Not the King," Ben said. "Not today. I know you have your Captain but when I was in school, I was on the Tourney team. I was the Captain for those guys. So for right now…the Captain is telling you to leave the hook on the bench."

Harry stared at him for a second and Ben was worried he might have overstepped his bounds. It was likely that there was only one captain that Harry recognized—well two if you counted his sister.

But to his surprise, Harry chuckled. "Mal's put some bite into you huh? Because you weren't like this in the viewings."

"You could say that," Ben nodded.

"Very well captain," Harry nodded and put the hook on the bench. Ben smiled and handed Harry a Tourney stick before the two of them made their way onto the field. The game itself went on in a blur. Ben had forgotten how much he loved the feeling of the wind on his face as he ran in for a goal or the grass under his cleats.

"Oof!"

Yeah, now he remembered why he had to quit Tourney after he was coronated as he tried to get his breath back after a hit from Jay.

"Oh man Ben, you alright?" Jay asked, doubling back to check on Ben. "Sorry, didn't mean to hit so hard, guess I got caught up in the moment."

"Just fine," Ben chuckled as he straightened back up. "You just knocked the air out of me, that's all."

"You sure? Cause Mal will kill me if I actually hurt you."

"I'm fine Jay. I promise," Ben told him but smirked as he stole the ball from his former team mate and tossed it over to Chad.

"No fair Ben!" Brenden called, having seen the whole thing.

"Everything's fair when it's a scrimmage Brenden," Ben chuckled and grinned as he heard Mal and Uma cheer from the stands. A grin that Harry had on his face as well. The game continued until the half and Emir and Akiho went to make sure Chad didn't slink off while Ben talked to Harry.

"You getting along okay in Auradon?"

"Just fine," Harry nodded. "Harriet's happy to spend time with Sammy and the runt's been inseparable from Hadie, Celia, and Dizzy. Which is good cause according to Harriet, she was a little mopey when we first got here."

"Why?"

"Her best mate's still on the Isle," Harry explained. "Ryan Williams. Good kid, good crew member. Probably won't leave the Isle until his mates Derek and Henry leave it though and considering Uma made Henry acting captain, that'll never happen."

Ben nodded and smiled slightly. "Speaking about Uma, Mal said you've been close to her lately. Uma, I mean."

"Considering your ex-girlfriend locked me in a room so Uma and I could talk about our bloody feelings, I should hope so!"

"Mal and I are still together!" Ben said quickly.

"I know," Harry said, looking at Ben as if he'd gone insane.

"It's just…you said Mal was my 'ex girlfriend' so…"

Harry snorted. "Ben, Mal's now your fiancee. Her title changed, therefore 'ex girlfriend'."

"You realize if you did that to Uma whenever you two get engaged, she's likely to kill you?" Ben said.

"Quite aware," Harry nodded with a fond smile as he waved up at Uma. "Now, is there a point to your questioning?"

"Just wanted to be friendly," Ben shrugged. "After all, you're friends with Mal so you're going to be around a lot. I should get to know you."

Harry stared at Ben for a second before shaking his head. "You're an odd duck Benny."

"I just wish I knew why he was latched to me like the Smee twins latch on to Sammy," Uma said, breaking Ben out of his thoughts and back to the conversation at hand.

"It is Harry though," Mal shrugged. "He's always been at your side. I mean, he went with you during the split. That's how dedicated he is to you."

"Yeah but Mal, this is different. I can barely turn around without running into him!"

"Can I wager a guess?" Ben asked and the two girls looked over at him. "Sorry didn't mean to intrude."

"Intrude away Benny," Uma said.

"Well maybe because I'm coming from this from a 'guy's' perspective, but it might just be because he missed you when you left the Isle," Ben suggested.

"Harry doesn't mope like that," Uma shook her head.

"Didn't Harriet say something about how your leaving the Isle hit Harry hard?" Mal asked, pulling her legs close to her. "I mean we both know you're not going to up and leave any time soon but Harry doesn't exactly have the best track record with the women he loves leaving him."

Uma sighed. "I'm a Godling though, with my grandfather being Poseidon. It'll take more to kill me than childbirth, and seeing as I'm never having kids—."

"You're not?" Ben asked and then flushed. "Sorry. Shouldn't have asked."

"Again, it's fine Benny," Uma chuckled and then sighed. Like Harry at the Tourney game, she didn't know why she was spilling her guts to Ben but there was something about him that made him easy to talk to about this stuff. "Most of the girls on the Isle made that choice because they didn't want to have a kid grow up like they did. Well, let me revise that. Most of the girls who had the choice. Me, Mal, the girls in my crew…"

"The girls without a gang or girls in gangs without easy access to food had to resort to different means to get their food," Mal told Ben, her voice gentle. "The practice was called 'Flings for Food' which basically was—."

"I get the general idea," Ben told her, horrified at the very concept.

"So the soup kitchen we're creating is going to help a lot more people," Mal nodded and then turned to Uma. "Didn't one of Gil's sisters have to do a Fling for Food?"

"More like practically all of them," Uma said, shaking her head. "Well, except for Lacey and that's just because she's like twelve and Gil would have killed any guy who even looked at her. Let alone did that to her."

Ben sighed softly and looked down at his desk. How did we go from talking about Uma and Harry to talking about young girls needing to do things no one should have to do for food? He thought.

"Anyway, you said something about a soup kitchen?" Uma asked, changing the subject as if sensing Ben's distress. Mal gave her a small smile, picking up on the subject change.

"Yeah, we're going to have it in dad's old restaurant," she said. "It's the only place in the neutral zone that makes sense since it's already set up for food preparation anyway and has burners and stuff to keep the food warm. Besides it serves double duty as a safe area for Audrey to do her community service."

"Safe area…?"

"You really trust Shere Khan not to try to eat her if he had the chance? Never mind what some of the Isle guys might do to the granddaughter of the woman who tried to starve them all."

"Good point," Uma nodded. No one from her crew would harm the pink Princess but there were the Angels and the Casters to consider. "How is that waste of skin and bones doing by the way?"

"We haven't gotten any reports back from the Isle so hopefully she's still alive," Mal said.

"Why are we hoping she's still alive?"

"Oh I know dad has plenty of punishments meant for Leah's soul," Mal said. "But I want her to experience all the Isle has to offer before she becomes an ex-person."

Uma smirked. "Oh I like the way you think cuz. But what about Natalie?"

"Same thing really. Besides, according to Ben, a Queen can't wish death on anyone."

"Mal, I believe I said a Queen can't wish death on anyone out loud," Ben corrected and Mal rolled her eyes with a fond smile.

"Well I mean you're not Queen yet," Uma said. "So that would mean—."

"Still Lady of the Court, Uma."

"Drat! Why'd you have to go and do that?"

"…Ben, why did I need to get titled?" Mal asked, looking over at Ben. "I mean, I love being your Lady but I already was by virtue of everyone knowing I was Hades' daughter."

Ben gave her a small smile. "It had been mom and dad's idea," he told her. "Sort of a way to begin to make up for the years you had to spend on the Isle. If you were titled, it'd be easier for you to champion for the other kids if you so chose."

"…your parents thought of that?"

"Well no, they just thought having it be an apology. I thought of the kid championing," Ben said reluctantly.

Mal nodded. "That's what I thought. I love your parents Ben but honestly. Have we ever figured out who it was who ordered dad to be in chains in that last viewing?"

"No," Ben shook his head.

"Well Hadie still thinks it's your dad," Mal said. "I swear, the little storm cloud gets paler than he should every time he sees your dad. It's like he's worried Beast is going to order him chained as well."

Ben sighed. He couldn't say that his dad wouldn't do that because of the fact that his dad had been the reason the VKs had lived their whole lives on the Isle. Had been the one not to check on the food.

He may have forgiven his father but that didn't mean Ben didn't know exactly where the VKs were coming from.

"Do you think he'd want to talk to someone?" Ben asked.

"Hadie?"

"Yeah," Ben nodded. "I mean therapy is a great help. He's going to be my brother-in-law so there's going to be a lot of family functions. He shouldn't bee in fear of my father every time he sees him."

Mal got up and sat on the edge of Ben's desk, leaning over slightly to kiss his cheek. "That's very sweet Ben but from what you've told me about therapy, it's not exactly something a VK would jump at the chance for. Telling someone you don't know something that could possibly be used against you?"

"He might go if Harry goes," Uma said from her spot on the couch. "Or Gil for that matter. Any one of the older male VKs would be enough of a draw for Hadie to go."

"Or if you went Ben. Everyone knows Hadie adores you," Mal said.

"Me?"

"Yeah."

"I mean I'm all for therapy but why would I go?"

Mal raised an eyebrow as if asking Ben if he was serious. "…you're a workaholic Ben. Every time we're in this office, you're buried in paperwork. Chip, Emir, or Akiho practically have to twist your arm to get you to take a break. Not to mention what was revealed in that third viewing."

"I already talked to Dad about that."

"Oh I'm sorry, did Beast get a therapist's license when I wasn't looking?"

"Well no but I mean, Mal, I don't exactly have time to go. Sessions are an hour a week, all that would do is cause the paperwork to build up and meetings to run into each other."

Dear Gods give me strength, Mal thought as she shook her head. Why did her fiancé need to be so stubborn?

"Well what about you?" Ben suggested. "I mean you're his sister and he adores you too."

Honestly we should have arranged for that after the whole Natalie thing. Not to mention how Jay pointed out in the viewing how Mal has a tendency to want to please the authority figures in her life. I can't believe I never noticed that before, Ben thought as Mal shrugged.

"I mean I'll go with Hadie but really I don't think it's needed," Mal said.

"So basically we're back at square one," Ben sighed.

"Looks like it," Uma nodded.

Ben shook his head but a knock on the door interrupted whatever it was he was going to say.

"Come in," he said, looking over at Mal in confusion. None of their friends would have knocked and he didn't have any meetings set up.

"Sire? I hope I'm not interrupting," Dean said as he poked his head into his office.

"Not at all Dean. Is everything alright?" Ben told him.

"Everything's fine, it's just…Lord Hades is wanting an audience?"

"Send him in," Ben said with a smile as Mal looked at him in shock. Dean nodded and opened the door wider so Hades could stroll in. Mal couldn't help but grin as she saw that there were no chains on him this time.

"Am I invited to the wedding?"

"Dad!" Mal grinned as she walked over and gave Hades a hug. "What are you doing here?"

"The little sunspot you're marrying invited me off the Isle," Hades said. "He said that since Steph was going back and forth with ease, it was only fair I be able to do the same. I'll still need to live on the Isle since that's where we moved the Underworld to but I'll be able to come if either you or Hadie need me. Speaking of which…where is your brother?"

"You act like I monitor his every movement."

"You're his older sister."

"Touche."

Ben chuckled. "Last I checked, Hadie was in the kitchens with CJ, Emir, and Akiho."

"Why is my brother with your best friends?"

"Would you rather your brother run around unsupervised?"

"That is a very good point."

"Not even married yet and you two already sound like an old married couple," Uma chuckled. Ben shook his head and quickly texted Akiho to bring Hadie to his office. Before he could blink, the blond was walking through his door with the blue haired boy.

"Dad!" Hadie grinned and ran to give Hades a hug. Akiho shook his head and walked over to Ben.

"So this was the 'surprise' you had for him?"

"Yep," Ben nodded.

"Zeus might not like this," Akiho pointed out.

"Zeus can take it up with Persephone," Ben shrugged. "Mal didn't say it but I could tell she wanted her dad and maybe seeing Lord Hades in Auradon without chains might help Hadie."

"…we're positive you're human?"

"You've caused me to bleed many times on the Tourney field dude. I think you've proven I'm human."

"Oh speaking of Tourney, rematch next month? That was fun!"

"Isn't Jay going to be off at college then?" Ben asked and Akiho bit his lip in thought.

"…we could ask Harry to take his place," the blond suggested. "He wasn't half bad for a new timer. Maybe we could recruit Gil as well, I'm sure Macaria would love to cheer him on."

"Oh you saw that too?"

"Ben, trust me. I think even my siblings could see she was interested in Gil during the last viewing," Akiho chuckled. Ben shook his head in amusement and smiled as he watched the three God/Godlings continue to hug.

"What're you doing here?" Hadie asked, finally breaking the hug.

"Ben made it so that dad can go back and forth like mom can," Mal said and chuckled as Hadie practically sprinted over to Ben to give him just as big of a hug as he gave Hades.

"Oof! Um…you're welcome Hadie?" Ben said, looking at Mal.

"Come on storm cloud, let's go show dad around," Mal said with a chuckle, peeling Hadie off of Ben.

"Ooh! Yeah, come on dad!" Hadie said with a grin, tugging on Hades' arm.

"Who gave him sugar?" Hades asked Mal.

"That might have been Emir," Akiho muttered to Ben who bit back a snort as they all left the office.

Audrey tried to avoid biting her lip in trepidation as she stood in the parlor of Ben's castle. She faced the three men who were to be her guard. Well three men and Harriet Hook, much to her surprise.

"I may not be your grandmother's biggest fan, but I'm not going to let you suffer at the hands of the Isle," the Captainess had said as she walked into the parlor. Audrey wasn't going to lie, it was a bit of a comfort knowing that there was going to be another girl with her. You know, just in case something happened during her community service hours.

A female emergency if you will. One that usually came around once a month. Harriet would be able to help her find a private area to take care of business.

Thankfully, she knew one of the men—and really 'men' was a stretch for two of them as they looked to be about her age give or take a year. The remaining man was Captain Phoebus, more than likely assigned to her guard so that there was someone with experience dealing with villains with her.

Not that she didn't already have that experience, having dealt with her grandmother and Natalie.

"Princess, may I introduce my son?" Captain Jacobi said, speaking up and drawing Audrey's attention. "Derek will be sure to work hard and keep you safe while you're on the Isle. He actually volunteered for this assignment."

"Appreciated Captain, but you know the title's no longer necessary," Audrey replied in a soft, small voice, keeping her eyes on the Charming's Captain of the Guard. It had been strange, having to remind people that she was no longer a Princess. Oddly enough, the VKs had been the ones to not need reminders all that often—Uma had even switched up the nickname from 'Princess' to 'Blondie'.

When she had been informed that was Rapunzel's nickname, the squidling had shrugged and said, "so I stole it. I'm a pirate. It's what I do."

"A pleasure to meet you Princess," Derek said and Audrey's eyes snapped to him, biting the inside of her cheek to avoid flushing as their eyes met. She didn't know why but she was…she was looking forward to getting to know Derek a bit more.

There was no lie in that he was rather attractive, with his blond hair and his dark brown eyes, that looked almost like pools of chocolate rather than an actual shade of brown. He was about Ben's height give or take, and his skin was maybe a shade darker than Audrey's (though once she got back into the sun a lot more, that would change).

He also seemed a bit more muscular than Ben or Chad but that would make sense, she told herself. Ben and Chad were Princes (or a King in Ben's case). Sure they had muscles from R.O.A.R. and Tourney but those were more lean muscles, or if they did bulk up, they did so in the calf area. Derek seemed to almost follow the VK example of having more defined arm muscles and 'rippling pectorals', to coin a phrase from Meg.

Derek gave her a small smile and Audrey smiled back, giving him a small curtsy in response.

"A pleasure to meet you too," she said softly as she rose from the curtsy. "But…there's no need to call me Princess. I'm sure your father's told you about my abdication."

Derek shrugged. "There may not be a need for it but that's been your title all your life. I thought it might be more comforting to hear it in this situation."

"Why thank you," Audrey said and a small smile pulled at her lips. Harriet shook her head as she witnessed the interaction.

Oh dear Gods, this…this is actually kinda cute. And I'm from the Isle, we don't readily say things are 'cute', she thought. But it seems to me that the young former Princess has a crush on the Captain's son. At least now, without that pesky title in the way, Audrey can go for it. And if she doesn't…if this becomes another Harry and Uma situation….I will find a closet and lock the two of them in it!

"Ahem," the other boy coughed with an amused smirk on his lips, brushing a bit of his brown hair out of his eyes.

"Oh yes," Derek nodded. If anyone noticed a faint flush on his cheeks, no one said anything. "This is Liam. He's also been assigned to your protection detail your highness."

"I thought it best if there weren't a crowd of grown adults around you," Ben said as he walked in with Mal on his arm, Audrey's new guards straightening up upon hearing his voice.

Ben shook his head. "At ease."

"Yes your highness," Derek nodded, Liam following suit. Harriet shook her head once more in amusement, having been the only one to stay in a relaxed position. After all, she was a Captain. She didn't take orders, she gave them.

Well unless Uma gave the order but that was out of respect of a fellow Captain.

"Ben…I mean your highness, what are you doing here? Not that it's not a pleasure—."

Isn't it his castle? Harriet thought and then pushed the thought aside. Audrey might have thought that Ben would have been in a meeting or on a date with Mal, planning his wedding.

"Audrey, it's okay," Ben said, giving his former girlfriend a small smile. "I wanted to be here in case your guard had any questions about their assignment and Mal wanted to be here in case there were any questions about the Isle. As well…she has something she wanted to give you."

"Me?" Audrey asked, more than a little shocked. After everything I did…in the viewing where I turned her into a hag? How I treated her and the other VKs when they first came to Auradon? I mean I slapped my brother for crying out loud! Someone with as close of a connection to her own sibling as Mal would probably consider that a cardinal sibling sin!

It was Mal's turn to give Audrey a small smile as she handed the other girl a box. "Normally I'd do this in private but let's get your guards used to being ignored until they're needed," she said as Audrey opened the box. "I had Evie work on it."

Audrey stared in shock as she picked up a dark pink leather jacket out of the box, small bluebirds on the cuffs the way a man might wear cufflinks.

"You don't have to wear it," Mal said as Audrey remained silent. "But I just thought it might help you blend in a bit more on the Isle. I know you're going to be mainly in the soup kitchen but it's still not a good idea to have more attention on you than is needed."

"It's…it's great Mal," Audrey said softly, biting her lip a little as she wasn't sure how to tell Mal that she had started leaning more toward the blue side of her mother's color pattern than the pink.

A Princess accepts a gift with grace and dignity, her grandmother had told her whenever she got a present she didn't like. It's never good to make a scene. You can always ruin their reputation as a gift giver later in private.

But the thing was…it was a really good gift. It was clear just by looking at the jacket that Evie had done as good a job on it as she would have a paid commission. And it looked more like something Audrey would wear rather than just trying to be a clone of her mother.

"I love it, really I do," Audrey nodded at seeing Mal's look of concern.

"I'm sensing a but," Mal said.

"No really it's great Mal. I just…I wasn't expecting it."

Mal shrugged. "It had been Harriet's idea actually. I know you're working with Evie to get your wardrobe back to how you wanted it but she said in case…in case you wanted to walk around the Isle after your hours. When clothes got thrown out, they usually ended up in Dr. Facilier's shop. Just saying, in case there were items Leah got rid of that you really liked."

"I'm not one for shopping but Dr. Facilier usually has some good stuff," Harriet nodded as Audrey turned to her, a shocked expression on her face.

"I…I thought this was supposed to be a punishment," Audrey said as she regained the use of her voice. Seriously, when is the other shoe going to drop? Ben and Mal are being so nice…and Harriet too! After everything I and Grammy did…

Mal shook her head. "The community service is your punishment, Audrey. What you do outside the community service hours is completely up to you."

"Besides, it's not like they can ban you from shopping," Akiho chuckled as he walked in.

"No…no one summoned you," Ben said, looking at his best friend in shock. "Is something wrong?"

"He can be summoned?" Harriet asked.

Mal and Audrey nodded in unison, though Mal looked a bit more amused than Audrey did.

"I'm just amazed Emir's not with him," Audrey muttered.

"Just wait," Mal said with a slight chuckle. Emir had henceforth been banned from watching Hadie after her dad found out that it had been him who had given Hadie sugar. Thankfully Evie was available to look after him, taking a small break from her Evie4Hearts commissions.

"How can we help you Prince Akiho?" Captain Phoebus asked, causing everyone to jump as they'd forgotten the guards were there.

Akiho recovered first. "I'm just here to show Kari what guards look like, since she'll never see them around Ben."

Ben shook his head, resisting the urge to roll his eyes since he was in the presence of Audrey's guards.

"Guawds," the little girl giggled and it was Mal's turn to shake her head as everyone turned to look at the little girl.

"Harry owes me five bucks," Harriet chuckled. "He said it'd be your brother who had guards as their first word."

"Yeah well he had 'Sven'," Akiho chuckled.

"Why doesn't that surprise me?" Audrey asked, surprising lacking any malice in her tone.

"Give me her," Mal said with a small sigh. "Honestly Akiho, you actually made it so that was her first word?"

"Of course!" Akiho grinned. "Ben doesn't listen to me so I figured he'd listen to my adorable little sister!"

Mal sighed and took Kari out of Akiho's arms. "Hi Kari, I'm Mal. I'm your big brother's friend. I'm sorry you have such an insane brother but we're going to go and learn some new fun words. Words that don't begin with 'c', 'd', 'f', 'l', 'i' or 's',"

"What is she talking about?" Liam asked as Mal walked off, Kari giggling in her arms.

Akiho sighed. "My aunt's Queen Elsa. I think Mal's referring to the fact that Kari's got Aunt Elsa's ice powers."

"Wait, she doesn't honestly think that your mom would use the 'conceal don't feel' method on your sister does she?" Audrey asked, before she could stop herself. While she knew she'd probably never get along with Akiho (not that she really wanted to in all honesty), she didn't want that little girl to suffer.

Besides, the conceal, don't feel method was what I tried and look how well that turned out, she thought as Akiho looked at her. There was a brief moment of silence as Akiho eyed her, almost sizing her up. Derek shifted slightly as if prepared to tackle the heir to the Arendelle throne.

"I don't know what Mal thinks," he said, finally speaking and Derek seemed to relax though Audrey didn't notice. Liam, though, did as he gave his fellow guard and best friend a knowing smirk. "But Auradon's 'retired' magic after all."

"If your aunt is any indication of what happens when people with powers don't use them, it's clear that is completely ridiculous," Ben shook his head. "If need be, I'll write it down that she has permission to use her powers as long as she's not turning my ballrooms into ice rinks."

"Heh, that was fun," Akiho smirked.

"I still can't believe you got your aunt to do that," Ben shook his head.

"It was for your birthday!"

"They still haven't melted you know!"

"Your castle has like five ballrooms and now you have three ballrooms and two ice rinks! Win win!"

Harriet snorted softly in amusement. Now I remember why I liked Akiho. He reminds me of Nick and Jake, she thought, her mind drifting to two of Uma's crew members.

"Well I'll be off," Akiho said. "I need to go grab my sister from wherever Mal's taken her. And hopefully the new words Kari learned will be words she can say in front of my mother."

"Or you could use the opportunity to propose to your girlfriend," Ben told him.

"What was that Ben? I couldn't hear you!" Akiho called as he rounded the corner and Ben shook his head.

"He still hasn't proposed?" Audrey asked.

"I know right?" Ben chuckled and shook his head. "Well, if you'll please excuse me. I'll be off to make sure they don't get into too much mischief. It was a pleasure to see you again Harriet, Captain Phoebus, and it was a pleasure to meet you two."

"Seeing as your brother's dating mine, I should hope so," Liam chuckled and Ben paused.

"You're Lucas' brother?"

"The one and only!"

"I didn't know he had a brother." Ben said as he held out his hand to shake. Liam smiled and took it.

"Lucas never told me he was dating the King's brother until last week," he said, matching Ben in terms of grip. He wasn't going to blab it to Ben of course, but the reason Liam found out was because Lucas had come home completely pale.

" Lucas? You alright?" Liam asked, tossing his bag on the chair as he saw his brother paler than he ever thought possible. He was even more pale that the time he had the flu when he was fifteen and Liam was seven.

" I just asked King Beast for permission to propose to Chip," Lucas said, his voice faint.

"… who's Chip?"

" My b…" Lucas started to say but then trailed off as he looked at his little brother and sighed. "Okay, Liam. You know that I like guys right?"

" Considering what I walked in on three years ago, I would hope you like guys," Liam told him as he sat down next to Lucas.

" Well I've been dating Chip again," Lucas said, a small smile pulling at his lips. "It's been great and honestly I never want it to end. But the whole reason why I even got introduced to Chip's family in the first place was because of the viewing."

Liam nodded. Lucas had told him all about that viewing he had been to, and while it sounded crazy to Liam, they lived in Auradon where their King was under the age of eighteen and engaged to a girl who could turn into a dragon supposedly. Crazier things had happened after all.

" I don't want Chip to think I'm moving too fast," Lucas said with a small sigh.

" Well it might help if you brought him over and introduced him to mom and dad as your boyfriend," Liam suggested.

Lucas coughed slightly and shook his head.

" Lucas, you know mom and dad would probably like it more if they met Chip as a boyfriend rather than as a fiancé," Liam pointed out.

" Who's Chip?"

Both of them sprang to their feet as their mother's voice came from the doorway.

" Mom!"

" Honestly you two, you act like I'm going to attack you," their mother said, shaking her head. "But you didn't answer my question. Who's Chip? His name sounds familiar but I can't remember where I heard it before."

Lucas sighed. "My boyfriend. I dated him before, when we were in school."

There had been a reason why he had kept his relationship with Chip secret in school—while his parents were fine with him being gay, they seemed to have an issue with Chip's bisexuality at the time.

" He's the flip-flopper?"

Okay so it seemed time had not eased their attitude toward Chip…or at least his mother's attitude.

" Mom!" Lucas exclaimed and ran a hand through his hair. "For the love of the Gods, don't call him that!"

" Okay, okay," their mother said. "I just wanted to be sure Lucas. You never brought him over before so I just thought—."

" Because I didn't want him to feel like he had to justify who he was to you!" Lucas stated. "I love him mom and he loves me, and that's all that matters to me! You can take your outdated attitude and go join Leah for all I care!"

" Whoa, Lucas!" Liam said. "Isn't that a bit harsh?"

Lucas sighed. "Maybe but I don't really care."

" I'm sorry Lucas," their mother said as she walked over to him. "It just slipped out. I promise, it won't happen again. If he makes you happy, that's all that matters to me."

" Really mom?" Lucas asked, a bit of hope in his voice.

" I can't promise I'll be perfect," his mother said. "But I'll work on it. And I'll make sure your father works on it too."

Eh dad's not as bad as you. Plus he does like Chip, Lucas thought but didn't say it out loud since his mother was trying at least.

" Bring him over. I'll make dinner, what does he like?"

" The more important question is what doesn't he like," Lucas chuckled.

Liam shook his head slightly to clear his head and focus on the present conversation. Thankfully that dinner had gone off without a hitch—their father had even invited Chip out fishing. Though truthfully he only really went fishing whenever he was truly, truly upset so Liam still wasn't sure whether to feel glad about that.

"Well I'm glad to have met you," Ben said, finally releasing from the handshake.

"You too your highness," Liam nodded.

Ben smiled and turned to Audrey. "Any questions about your community service hours?"

"I think I got it," Audrey told him. "I'll be going to Lord Hades' former restaurant starting next week, serving food to any and every VK who comes in needing it. The food will be provided by Mrs. Potts, Queen Tiana, Queen Rapunzel, and Kronk?"

"Yeah, that one was a surprise but once he heard about it, he was more than happy to pitch in," Ben nodded. "Oh, he asked you to tell Yzma's kids if she has them he says hi if they stop by? His words, not mine."

"I'll pass along the message," Audrey nodded though a shiver went down her spine at the thought of Yzma having kids. The thought just….ugh! Mal had mentioned it at the viewing but still, the very notion just didn't seem right.

"Wait, Ben, I do have a question," Audrey said as Ben turned to leave and Ben looked back at her. "What do I do if I see a VK who needs to come here to Auradon? Like full stop, they won't have time to do the application process kind of need?"

Ben sighed and stopped in his tracks. It was a good question. "Use your instincts Audrey. If it's clear they can survive another day, reach out to Mal as soon as you get back and tell her the name of the VK. If you think leaving them on the Isle another day would end in that kid getting hurt or worse…"

"I got it," Audrey nodded. My instincts huh? Do I even have those? I trusted Grammy easily enough.

"Your highness, I hate to point out a hole in your logic," Harriet chimed in.

"Poke away," Ben stated.

"I'm a VK and I'm fairly knowledgable about the population of the kids on the Isle," she said. "I can let Audrey know who the kid in question is should it be needed."

Some kids wouldn't have a day to wait after all.

"Thanks Harriet," Ben nodded. "If there is a kid that you don't know, though, feel free to reach out to Mal when you can."

"I will," Harriet nodded.

Ben gave her a small smile and made his way out of the parlor to wherever Mal was.

"Well, I guess that concludes today's meeting," Liam chuckled and Derek shook his head in amusement.

"I think I'm going to like you," Harriet smirked. He was quite amusing after all.

"Why thank you, I try," Liam grinned.

"If your sanity's still intact after one hundred hours of being near him, I'll be amazed," Derek muttered to Audrey.

"I grew up around Emir and Akiho. If my sanity can withstand them, it can withstand your friend," Audrey muttered back, never noticing the small smile growing on Derek's lips. Just as he never noticed the faint flush on Audrey's cheeks.

It was going to be an interesting one hundred hours of community service, that was for sure.

Cassandra sighed as she looked at the castle door in front of her. All of the new VKs had already been dropped off—some had gone off without a hitch as Lucas and Chip had been more than willing to look after Lacey since Gil was still in school. The two had also taken in Hermie without needing to be asked, whereas Maurice had been happy to take in LeFou Deux.

Cass wasn't going to lie, she was worried that the younger LeFou would find himself soon without a home judging by the cough Maurice had when she dropped off the boy. She found herself hoping that it was just a cold—even on the Isle, they knew how much King Ben adored his grandfather. Not that most of them had particularly cared, but they knew.

Other drop offs had been a bit more interesting, like Diego's drop off to the Dalmatian plantation.

"Whoa!" Cass exclaimed as she pulled the black and white haired boy out of the path of stampeding Dalmatian puppies.

"I think you just saved me from being roadkill," Diego said, staring after the puppies in slight shock.

"Pretty sure I've never seen so many puppies…and I'm pretty sure one of those was a chicken," Cass chuckled and then smirked as she looked over her shoulder. Swiftly stepping to the side, she narrowly avoided being taken down by Carlos' flying hug.

"Gah!"

"Hey cuz!" Carlos chuckled from his spot on the ground.

"Get off me!" Diego exclaimed but Cass could tell that there was no ill will meant to the other black and white haired boy.

Diego looked up at Cass from his spot on the ground. "Some warning would have been nice you know!"

"Where's the fun in that?" Cass asked him.

Carlos shook his head in amusement but did just that, quickly getting off of his cousin so he could get up off the ground. "Lose a step Diego?"

"Just getting used to how bright everything is. If we were on the Isle you wouldn't have gotten the drop on me."

"If we were on the Isle, I probably wouldn't have been running toward you to give you a hug."

"….touche."

Cass snorted in amusement as Anita walked out.

"You must be Diego!" Anita grinned. "Glad to see you didn't get taken down by our pups. They've got minds of their own."

"No but he got taken down by yours truly," Carlos grinned, throwing an arm around Diego's shoulders.

Anita shook her head in amusement as she looked at the two boys. "Diego, I hope you're alright sharing with Carlos when he's not off at school. The farmhouse isn't the biggest."

"That's okay," Diego shrugged. Though he had been prompted by an elbow to the side by Carlos.

"I should get going," Cass told Anita. "It's a long drive to Corona and—."

"You can't leave without getting something to eat," Anita stated. "You and that young girl I know you've got in your car, Cassandra!"

"How did you—?"

"You really think Lady Mal and King Ben wouldn't have informed us as to who was coming?"

Cassandra opened and then closed her mouth. That was a valid point.

"So in we all get," Anita stated and Cassandra found herself shepherded into the farmhouse with the young boys, Ginny quickly scurrying out of the car as to not be left behind.

Cass shook her head and sighed. She could only stand out here for so long before it got weird. But there was so much that had changed—would Rapunzel still want to friends now that she was ruling a kingdom and Cass had spent twenty years on an Isle?

"You gonna knock?" Ginny asked from behind her, and Cass could hear a bit of concern in her younger sister's voice. Though the jury was still out on whether the concern was for Cass or for the fact that they were out in the open as they were.

The front door of the royal castle of Corona wasn't the most secluded area after all. And she didn't care what those morons in Auradon City thought by calling it Tangletown. Her home was Corona and it would always be Corona.

"Of course," Cassandra nodded, looking over her shoulder. "I guess I got lost in thought there for a moment."

Raising her left hand, she knocked a firm three times and waited. And waited. And waited.

"Maybe they're out?" Ginny offered. She wasn't exactly thrilled at the idea of meeting royals but she knew that Cass had been looking forward to this since they had left the Isle. Rapunzel had been talked about so much, it was almost like she was a sister rather than Cass' ally.

Before Cassandra could respond, the door slowly opened and Cass stared in shock at the person who was on the other side.

"You're still alive?"

"Sorry to disappoint," Ethel told her, pushing her broom. "Their highnesses are in the throne room. I take it you still remember the way?"

Cassandra nodded and Ethel went off, where Cass honestly didn't know nor did she care. There was only one thing she was focused on and the comings and going of Rapunzel's castle staff was not one of them.

Even if there had been a time when she had been among them. As she made her way through the hall, Ginny following behind her almost like a baby duck following its mother, memories came flooding back to Cass unprompted.

Cassandra, dressed in a powder blue dress and bonnet, holding a basket of kittens as she watched Rapunzel lead on her own for the first time…her endless training for the Tournament of the Brave….fighting back Lady Caine's goons as Rapunzel revealed that her seventy feet of blond magical hair had returned…

"Come in!" Rapunzel's voice called as Cass knocked on the throne room door. Gripping the handle, she opened the door and made her way to the familiar room. Only instead of King Frederick and Queen Arianna, it was King Eugene and Queen Rapunzel sitting before her.

"Cass!" Rapunzel gasped, her green eyes wide with shock as she recognized Cassandra. The years had been good to her, Cass noted. Rapunzel only had a few smile lines around her eyes to indicate she'd aged at all in the past twenty years. Fitzherbert also aged much, maybe a streak or two of grey in his goatee that had been previously all brown.

Feeling all of a sudden self conscious in her grayish green tunic and black leggings, Cassandra did the first thing that came to mind. The thing she had been taught since her father had adopted her all those years ago, show loyalty, fealty, and respect to the King and Queen of Corona.

Cass quickly dropped to one knee, keeping her eyes focused on the floor before her. No one seemed to say anything and yet the silence alone was deafening. The slight scratching sound against the tile floor that indicated one of the thrones was being pushed back was the only thing that broke it after five minutes.

Footsteps echoed through the throne room and Cass could see the hem of a familiar purple dress. Her breath caught in her throat and she couldn't help but wonder what would be the first thing her monarch would say.

But there were no words to come from Rapunzel. Instead, she knelt to the ground in front of her; enveloping Cassandra up in a hug that if Cass was honest, she saw coming even if Rapunzel hated her. The girl was a hugger after all.

The sound of boots on tile brought Cass' attention back to the present as Eugene joined the two ladies in the center of the throne room.

"Now…now more than ever, we must stick together united…"

Is…is he really singing right now? Cass thought but couldn't help but smile as the memories of their trip to the Dark Kingdom and the moonstone came to the forefront of her mind. Even if the trip hadn't ended all that well, at least the journey was a good one.

"Now…it's now or never so let's face the future, clear sighted…" Cass couldn't help but sing back as she shot the former thief a small smile.

"Somehow we managed to make it this far…it's been one heck of a ride…"

"There's nothing I couldn't do. Not with you by my side…" the three of them finished and Rapunzel pulled Eugene into the hug. If you had asked Cass twenty years ago, she would have objected in a heartbeat. But now? She was just happy her friendship with Rapunzel was still as close as it was despite the contents of their letters deteriorating to just birthday messages.

She didn't even mind Fitzherbert being added to the hug.

"I told King Ben you were on the Isle but I never thought…" Rapunzel said, her voice soft as she leaned back. Her eyes took in every inch of Cass, almost as if she was worried the other woman was going to disappear on her again. "You're not going back to the Isle Cass."

Cassandra chuckled. "Raps, I have to. I'm an Ambassador to the Isle, It's my job to get the kids who need assistance out of there and to Auradon. But I…I can stay for a few days. To get Ginny situated."

"Who's Ginny?" Eugene asked. "Your daughter?"

Cassandra shook her head as they all stood up. "No fly boy, she's…she's my sister."

"Gothel had another daughter?" Rapunzel gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. "That poor girl…"

"When you get a second Raps, I need to talk to you about what she went through," Cass told her. "I tried to stop what I could but I can't be everywhere you know."

Rapunzel nodded. "She's more than welcome here Cass, you know that. You both are. For as long as you need."

"Blondie's right, Dragon Lady," Eugene nodded and Cassandra snorted in amusement at the nickname.

"You guys got enough room with your brood?"

Rapunzel beamed. "I'll meet yours if you meet mine!"

"She should be right behind me," Cass said, looking over her shoulder as she chuckled slightly at Rapunzel's enthusiasm. "Gin? It's okay. You can come in."

Ginny walked into the room, a bit of trepidation hidden behind her grey eyes. Her soiled red dress was hidden from view by the cloak she had on. Cass shook her head; she knew that was one of Maleficent's cloaks that Ginny had swiped when the Isle had sacked Maleficent's castle after she got turned into a lizard.

But she knew her sister was a little apprehensive at being seen in her dress by royalty.

"Ginny, it doesn't matter," Cass said as they made the drive to the castle. "Rapunzel practically lives in the same purple dress. I don't think she'll even notice that your dress is a little stained. Knowing her, she'll offer to make you a new one."

"That doesn't matter Cass," Ginny stated as she fished the cloak out of her bag. "I'm representing the Isle and I'm not going to have people think we dress poorly. I know it shouldn't matter but since most of the VKs here have opted for Boreadon dress, I'll rep the true Isle fashion."

Cassandra shook her head as she parked the car. "Alright, but it's not going to matter anyway. Like I said, Raps is always in the same purple dress and I can count on one hand the number of times Fiztherbert has worn something other than his white shirt, brown pants and green vest."

"Hello Ginny," Rapunzel said, her usual kind smile gracing her lips.

"Hello your highness," Ginny said, trying to give a suitable curtsy. After all, this is Cass' ally. I should at least try, she thought.

Rapunzel shook her head. "You don't have to do that sweetie. Any family of Cass is family to me and I don't make family curtsy."

"It's true," Eugene nodded as he looked over at Ginny. "Dang Cass, it's almost like looking at a clone. You sure she's not yours and Gothel just did a Rapunzel on her?"

"Eugene!" Rapunzel scolded.

Cass chuckled. "I think I'd remember giving birth, fly boy. But speaking of family, where's Lance and Varian?"

"Varian's with his dad but he should be around soon to give his report on the water system," Rapunzel stated with a sad smile, one that Cass noticed before it vanished from view. One of Cassandra's regrets would not being able to be there for Rapunzel for the funerals of King Frederick and Queen Arianna about ten years after Cass had gone off to the Isle. "Lance is with Angry and Red, he had said something about giving us time alone….he must have seen your car! Eugene, I can't believe he would keep this from us!"

"Well Blondie, he probably wanted us to be surprised," Eugene chuckled. "But now is not the time for thinking about Lance. Now is the time to summon our brood as the other royals like to call them."

Pulling out his phone, he sent a mass text to his six kids. "They'll be here in two shakes of a lamb's tail."

Ginny eyed the phone as Eugene put it back in his pocket. She didn't care what was on it, but something like that might be able to get her food without having to resort to flings. At least at the start.

"Don't even think about it," Cass muttered to her.

"Think about what?"

"You really think Fitzherbert, a former thief, is going to let his phone be pinched? Or at least he's not going to make it easy for you."

Ginny bit back a sigh. Cass had a good point there—plus it wouldn't be a good look to steal from one of Cass' allies.

Before Ginny could say anything more, a barrage of girls with one lone boy made their way into the throne room.

"You wanted to see us dad?" One of the girls asked, and Ginny assumed she was the oldest considering she was the tallest of the girls—the boy matching one of the smaller girls in height.

"Sure did Rachel," Eugene nodded, giving his daughter a small smile and Cass couldn't help but look over at her, studying her from what she could see without being too obvious. The eldest Fitzherbert heir was lean, taking after her mother with long dark brown hair. Not as long as Rapunzel's blonde hair had been but it was fairly long—Cass would have to say it was more than likely down to the top third of her back.

"What's going on dad?" The lone blonde of the group asked, looking rather excited.

Rapunzel chuckled. "Why do you think I don't have the information Ruby?"

"Because dad's the one who texted us mom," Ruby stated.

"Ah, very logical."

The boy, who Cass had to admit was practically a clone of his father, rolled his eyes. "We're never going to guess are we?"

"You'd be right Evan," Eugene shook his head in amusement. "We'll be have some company over the next few days. Kids, meet Cassandra and Ginny."

The kids looked over and Cass gave a small wave.

"Cassandra?" Rachel asked, slightly shocked. "Like…like my middle name?"

"Exactly like your middle name," Rapunzel nodded and then smiled as she turned to look at Cass.

"Think you can remember all their names? I know I sent you letters!"

"What order do you want them in?"

"Hmm, youngest to oldest."

Cass chuckled. "Evan Fredrick, Ruby Isabelle, Rose Ariana, Robin Alexis, Rowyn Varian and…Rachel Cassandra."

"A perfect score," Rapunzel said with a smile threatening to split her face in two.

"You know me Raps, I don't like to leave points on the table," Cassandra told her, her smile just as big as Rapunzel's.

Eugene shook his head. "Rachel, Rowyn, why don't you girls show Ginny where the guest room is?"

"Dad, I was going to meet up with Aziz," Rachel said.

"And you can do that after you do this. Come on Rach, it'll take you what? Two minutes?"

Rowyn chuckled. "Come on, it'll be fun. We've got a new cousin!"

"Um…I'm not sure…"

"Rowyn is Blondie's mini-me," Eugene told Cass as the two eldest daughters led Ginny out of the throne room. "Besides, your room'll be right next to her's, Madame Ice Queen."

Cass chuckled and shook her head. "Don't let this go to your head but I missed you, buddy."

"I missed you too, Cass," Eugene said before looking at the rest of his kids. "Alright, disperse! Go on, go about your day. I'm sure you guys got better stuff to do than listen to three old geezers talk about the good old days."

"Oh thank Gods! I've got a date with Will that I need to get ready for," Robin grinned.

"Can I get a lift for my date with Li?" Rose asked as the two girls walked out.

"Considering as it's a triple date with Conner and Rowyn, of course you can!"

Ruby looked at Evan, tucking a strand of blonde hair behind her ears. "Another night of being single for us?"

"Popcorn and movie marathon?" Evan asked.

"Only if I can pick the movie we start with!"

Rapunzel coughed slightly. "Maybe you two could include Ginny in your movie marathon?"

"Of course mom," Ruby nodded. "That goes without saying!"

"Come on, let's go ask her," Evan said and soon the throne room was completely childless.

"Have six kids they said, it'll be fun they said," Rapunzel shook her head.

"I'm pretty sure they've never said it would be fun Blondie," Eugene stated and the three of them paused before bursting out into laughter. Cass couldn't help but grin—she would not trade this moment for the world.

She only hoped that Ginny would grow to love Corona and Auradon as much as she had. A shiver went up her spine as Cass realized…she was home.

The day had finally arrived. Oh no, not the day of the Royal Wedding. No that was still years off. However, the day of Mal and Ben's engagement party had arrived and the kingdom couldn't be happier.

"Chad come on!" Kitty said as she banged on her brother's closed door. Even though he'd gone to the Tourney game, Chad had almost reverted to his solitary behavior, only staying in his room unless he was working. "You don't have work today, you can't stay holed up in your room all day!"

"Yeah! I mean this is Ben's engagement party! How many times are you going to be able to go to that?" Lucy added as she also pounded on the door. "You can't stay in your room forever!"

"Please! Just give us an hour!"

They could hear Chad on the other side of the door. "Girls…I don't know…"

"Chad, one hour," Kitty stated. "If you're miserable, you can leave. It's for Ben!"

Chad sighed. "Girls…really…"

"Come on! Please Chad! We're just asking for an hour! You can even take Bruno!" Kitty told him, referring to the golden retriever puppy Kit had given Chad. Buddha Buddy had found the pup but his owner's parents had put their foot down about having two pups. So they had reached out to find a good home for the pup.

Thank Gods dad gave Bruno to Chad, Kitty thought. Not only does he take fewer shifts at Uncle Jacob's but he's also out of his room more. Granted it's just to walk Bruno and make sure he can go to the bathroom but it's better than nothing.

"…I'll give you half an hour if you two stop begging," Chad said after a pause that seemed to last for hours but was more than likely five minutes.

"We'll take it!"

"Fine," Chad said and opened his door. Kitty grinned as Bruno ran out and rested his paws on her thighs.

"Hi Bruno! You keeping Chaddy company? You wanna go to a party?"

Bruno gave a small bark and wagged his tail as Chad gave his sisters a small smile.

Gods, even with Bruno, he still…he still looks like a shell, Lucy thought. I know the Tourney team's tried to ask him to more fun things with them but it's almost as if he's avoiding them.

At least Chad's hair was brushed this time, not like how he would look the few times he'd join them for dinner, and the dark circles under his eyes didn't seem to be just as dark.

"Come on," Kitty said with a grin and gave Chad's arm a light tug. "Let's go, we're burning daylight!"

Chad shook his head but grabbed Bruno's leash and hooked it on his collar. Normally he would have texted Ben to ask if it was okay but there was no one who loved dogs more than Ben. The only animal he seemed to love more were dragons.

"Have fun you three," Cinderella called as they walked past the kitchen, a smile on her face as she saw Chad out of his room for something that wasn't work or dinner. She still thought he should talk to someone but she couldn't force him. It had to be something Chad chose to do.

"We will mom," Lucy called back to her as Kitty grabbed her keys.

"Hold on, if I'm only going to be there for an hour, why can't I just drive myself?" Chad asked.

"Because we want to make sure you don't duck out the minute you can," Kitty stated, not commenting on the fact that Chad said he'd give them half an hour. "Now come on."

Chad sighed but nodded, following his sisters out to their car and climbing in. It wasn't that he wasn't happy for Ben but…it was just another reminder of the fact that he'd be alone forever. After all, girls hadn't exactly been flocking to go out with him after the first two viewings and he had a feeling someone let it slip that he was claustrophobic because he saw a couple of his former classmates one time when he was working at the bakery.

He had waved hello and they just giggled when they saw him. Now granted, it could have been because he had a huge streak of flour on his forehead which he didn't see until he got home but Chad didn't think that was the case. If it was, they would have said something.

So seeing Ben and Mal…staring lovingly in each other's eyes as the kingdom celebrated their engagement…it just made Chad want to curl up in a ball and burrow under his blankets.

But he'd fake it. For Ben.

The party went as it had gone during the viewing, well sans Mal lowering the barrier to the Isle. But speeches were made that in all honesty Chad tuned out. Everyone was milling around now, and even his sisters had gone to spend time with their boyfriends.

Well I lasted fifteen minutes before the 'I'm going to die alone' feeling returned. Think Ben will mind if I ducked out now? Chad thought as Bruno pulled on his leash. The jerky movement startled Chad and he accidentally bumped into someone as he tried to keep up with his dog.

"I'm so sorry!" Chad exclaimed and bent down to help the girl up.

"Have to say I didn't expect that from an Auradonian," the girl chuckled and brushed a bit of dust from her red dress.

Chad held up the leash. "My dog seems to have a mind of his own. But I'm so sorry for knocking into you. I—."

"Pretty boy, it's fine," the girl told him. "No harm, no foul, no bruise, no blood."

"Well can I get you a drink at least?" Chad asked, chuckling a little at the nickname.

"Sure," the girl nodded and the two made their way to the small bar area where Lucas was tending. Chip was off working the crowd with the video camera, filming everything.

"What can I get you Chad?" Lucas asked. "And who's your friend?"

"What do you have available?" Chad asked him. "I didn't think Ben would have many alcoholic drinks today."

Lucas chuckled. "Hence why everything's a virgin here. But you didn't answer my questions."

"I'm Ginny," the girl said, brushing a bit of dark hair out of her eyes. "I'm…I'm new."

"Oh, right, Mal mentioned a new group of VKs were coming," Lucas nodded. "Well Ginny, welcome to Auradon. Hope Chad's treating you alright."

"He's been the picture perfect Auradon gentleman," Ginny teased with a smirk. "Even apologized when we bumped into each other."

"Sounds like he's been a real Prince Charming," Lucas chuckled. "Now will you two tell me what you want to drink?"

"Pina Colada," Chad said, rolling his eyes a little at Lucas' joke.

"I'll have the same," Ginny nodded. She didn't know what exactly that was but at least she wouldn't be made a fool by having to ask.

"Coming right up," Lucas nodded as Bruno barked. Looking over the counter, Lucas chuckled. "I'll get some water for him too."

"Thanks Lucas," Chad said.

"No worries," Lucas said and walked off to get the drinks made. Chad smiled a little and looked over at Ginny. She…she wasn't exactly what he thought a VK girl would look like. Then again, his experience with VK girls were Mal, Evie, and Uma. Oh and Harriet and Sammy in the viewings but they all had leather jackets, big clunky boots.

Ginny was wearing a dark red dress that seemed almost brand new if one ignored the stains on the sleeves and that went well with her shortish black hair.

"So…how're you liking Auradon?"

"It's…It's different than I thought it would be," Ginny told him. "I've mainly been in Corona since my sister's got allies there."

"Really? Did she come across with you?"

"Yep! Actually she's an Ambassador to the Isle so she'll be going back in a few days. I'll be staying with Queen Rapunzel though. At least for the month."

Chad didn't know why a wave of relief washed over him when he heard Ginny would be staying.

Note to self, look up warning signs of a hypnosis when I get home, he thought. The last time he remembered having feelings like this for a girl, it was Audrey and well…no sense in bringing up the past.

"Your drinks, your highnesses," Lucas grinned, handing them glasses with frozen white puree and topped with a slice of pineapple.

"Oh I'm…I'm not royalty," Ginny told him.

"Yeah well it sounded weird to say 'your highness' and not give you a title either," Lucas said and Ginny looked over at him.

"You're a prince?"

"Yeah," Chad nodded. "Chad Charming."

Ginny snorted in amusement. "Oh man, so he wasn't kidding when he said you were being a real Prince Charming was he?"

"No he was not," Chad chuckled as he took a sip of his drink. He paused though as he saw Ginny staring at him. "What?"

"You…you lot are really trusting over here aren't you?"

Chad shrugged. "Well when Ben's king, trusting kinda goes with the territory. Especially since Ben always tries to see the best in people. Even when they don't deserve it."

"Sounds like you're talking from experience?" Ginny asked.

"It's nothing," Chad shook his head. "I wouldn't want to bring down the mood. It's a party after all."

Ginny nodded. "You know, far be it for me to swell an Auradon royal's head but if you were as undeserving as you seem to think you are, I don't think you would have apologized for crashing into me earlier. And you wouldn't have offered to get me a drink, not to mention the fact that you're still spending time talking with me. You're not so bad Charming."

"…you've known me for what? Five minutes?"

"I'm a good judge of character," Ginny smirked.

Chad gave her a small smile. "Well it would have been rude to just walk away after crashing into you, you know. And…I like talking with you."

He didn't know exactly what it was but Ginny was easy to talk to. Maybe it was the fact that she hadn't been at any of the viewings so she didn't know what he used to be like? Didn't know that he was claustrophobic?

Maybe it's her eyes? I've never seen grey eyes like her's before, Chad thought. Her eyes truly were lovely…they stood out against her fair skin.

Lucas smiled as he witnessed the interaction. While he hadn't had much experience with the Charming heir, he knew it was all kinds of messed up what had happened to him. To not know if your feelings are yours…Lucas couldn't think of anything more terrifying.

While it hadn't been that long since the Charming kids walked into the party, Lucas could already see a notable difference in Chad. Chip had noted that the kid looked like he was only half there and his eyes seemed almost glazed over, as if he was waiting for the party to end so he could leave.

"Hey you," Lucas whispered to Chip as he came to the end of the bar.

"Hey yourself," Chip chuckled. "Is that Chad?"

"Sure is," Lucas nodded. "You're gonna want to get Ben's attention. I know he was worried about Chad."

Chip nodded and glanced around the party, trying to see if he could find Ben and catch his eye. Come on Benji, where are you? You gotta see this and I can't take a picture because it'd be weird!

What he could do however while he was looking for Ben is casually point the video camera in their direction. So Ben and Mal's engagement party video would have five minutes of Chad happily talking to a girl? Chip was pretty sure Ben wouldn't mind.

Finally Chip spotted Ben off to the side, not too far from the bar, standing with Mal and his shadows. Shaking his head in amusement, Chip caught Ben's eyes when he looked up in his direction. The former teacup tilted his head toward Chad and Ginny. Ben thankfully seemed to get the hint as he looked over and his eyes widened slightly.

You know it's strange but everyone seems happy, Chip thought as he panned his camera around the crowd, smiling slightly as he saw Harry wrapped with his arms around Uma as they talked with Harriet and Sammy. CJ was off running around with Hadie and Lacey. Like legitimately happy, not 'royal' happy even if some of them aren't royals. Even Audrey seems happy with her guard, and you know what, I'm happy for her. She's not my favorite person, not with what she was like with Ben, but everyone deserves happiness.

He chuckled as he saw Hermie accidentally bump into the lone male Fitzherbert kid. Seems like everyone's got someone to talk to since Carlos is chattering to his cousin. I should probably focus on the thing I'm here to do now that I think about it.

Meanwhile, over at another table, two Charming girls were staring at their brother in shock. They couldn't believe the last time they had seen a look of happiness like the one that was on Chad's face.

"Kat please tell me you're seeing this too."

"I see it Lu," Kitty nodded. "Chad's smiling. He doesn't look like…"

"Like a half dead shell," Lucy finished.

"Exactly," Kitty whispered. "Gods, I thought he was actually going to leave within five minutes of us getting here."

"Hard to do since you drove," Lucy tried to joke.

Kitty sighed. "You know what I mean. I think he was trying for our sakes, you know because we practically dragged him here. He didn't want to let us down…because then he'd have to admit there's something wrong….but you could tell. You could tell he wasn't thrilled to be here. It was almost like he was putting on an act. A bad one but an act all the same…"

"He started to leave after fifteen minutes," Lucy said softly and sighed. "Thank Gods for Bruno huh?"

"Yeah," Kitty nodded. "Otherwise Chad would have never met his mystery girl."

"Who is she? I've never seen her around school."

"I don't know," Kitty said. "I haven't seen her either. I'd go and ask but I don't want to break the…spell for lack of a better word that she has on Chad. If I had to guess though I'd say she's one of the new VKs. Chad's been with almost all the girls in his year and he's never smiled like that."

"Didn't you tell me he was worried he'd wind up alone after finding out about the hypnosis?" Lucy whispered. "Looking at him now, you wouldn't think that had been a concern…"

Kitty smiled. "I don't think that'll be an issue if he plays his cards right."

"I hope he does," Lucy said with a smile of her own. "I know we're only seeing one conversation but she's obviously good for him. Anyone who can make Chad light up like that just by talking…she's obviously a keeper. Ooh, do you think he'll introduce her to mom and dad?"

"If everything goes the way we hope it will? Eventually he'll have to or mom will start asking questions. Mom and dad are never going to believe the change in Chad. I can hardly believe it and I'm standing right here."

"Think we might be able to sneak a video? Alex at the very least would kill us if we didn't."

Kitty shook her head. "I can risk a picture but video might be too obvious. And Alex shouldn't have gotten herself grounded if she didn't want to miss this."

"Hey we both know it was Anthony's fault hence why he's not here too."

"True but the three dozen smoke bomb attack from Alex might not have been a proportional response to gum in her hair."

"Well anyway, get a pic," Lucy said and Kitty nodded, fishing her phone out of her pocket.

Smile Chad, she thought as she took a quick photo. Though, since you've met your mystery girl, that's all you've been doing. It's amazing and I hope it's there to stay. I know I'm not big into the romance and everything but I can't help but hope that I'm looking at your future Chad. That someday, it'll be your engagement party I'm at and your mystery girl's your bride.

"You know, I really don't see how this can go any other way than what we're thinking," Lucy whispered.

"I hope so," Kitty whispered back. "Chad deserves it. After everything in that third viewing…Gods I hope he doesn't go back to how he was at home."

Lucy shrugged. "So we'll pepper him with questions about her to get him back. Or even better we'll pull out the big guns and pepper him with the questions around mom and dad. You know they're big romantics—dad more so than mom."

"Hopefully it doesn't come to that," Kitty said with a small chuckle. "Come on, let's go ask Mal if she knows who Chad's mystery girl is."

Lucy nodded and the two of them scurried over. Kitty couldn't help but smile as she saw that Ben, Emir, and Akiho seemed to almost be prepared to run interference if someone tried to interrupt Chad's conversation. Though Emir and Akiho honestly looked stunned, like someone had pelted them with water balloons. It was almost funny…if one didn't think about the alternative.

Gods, it's almost as if they're in their own world, Lucy thought with a smile as she looked over at her brother. Almost like Ben and Mal sometimes but not as obvious. It might be too early to tease Chad about being in love but soon…Go get her Chad. You have Kat and my full support with this one and we haven't even met her yet!

"I think I know why you two are here," Mal said with a small smile, looking at the two girls.

"Oh you mean the sight that I hope you're seeing too?" Kitty asked.

Mal nodded. "I'm seeing it just as you are Kitty. Have to say, it's a nice change. Ben was getting worried about him—so was I for that matter."

"So were we. Who is she? Do you know."

"Yeah I know her. She's Ginny Gothel. I ruled the Isle you guys or at least the VK portion of it, I made it my business to know who almost everyone was even if I didn't interact with them much."

Kitty sighed. "And she's…she's not going to break Chad's heart is she?"

It was Mal's turn to sigh as she looked at the two Charming girls. "Kitty, Lucy, I'm not going to lie to you. Ginny does have a…let's call it a habit of going from boy to boy but that's most of the girls on the Isle. Monogamy isn't really well known there. And if you're not in a gang you might not have a choice, but honestly? She looks happier than I've ever seen her, the few times we've crossed paths."

"Well…Chad looks happier than we've seen him in a while so we…we just want to make sure we're not going to come home one day and find Chad back in his shell like state," Kitty said softly.

"I don't think so girls. Not when they both look happier than we've seen them."

"Audrey better not interrupt," Lucy muttered.

"She won't," Mal said, smiling slight as she caught sight of Audrey dancing with Derek. Good, she'll need allies on the Isle and it'll make it less awkward if she's friendly with her guards. "And Lucy, if I can be blunt? The viewing Audrey isn't the same as our Audrey."

"She—."

"You put seaweed in her locker. I think that's enough punishment."

Lucy opened and then closed her mouth as Kitty chuckled. "As long as she doesn't interrupt Chad, I don't care what she does."

It was nice, seeing Chad like that…looking human…the way he should look. If anyone ruined that…

"Down girl," Mal chuckled. "You look almost ready to attack someone."

Lucy shrugged. "I just…I don't want anyone to interrupt Chad and Ginny."

"I know," Mal nodded. "Ben's the same way. He, Emir and Akiho have been almost on 'guard dog' duty."

"We got his back girls," Ben said as the three of them joined Mal, Lucy, and Kitty.

"Yeah," Emir nodded. "We may tease him but he deserves this. We have his back. Even if he's strange sometimes."

Lucy chuckled slightly.

"Thanks for looking out for him," Kitty said with a soft smile.

"No thanks necessary," Ben told her.

"Ginny!" A female's voice sounded through and Ben frowned as Chad's face fell a bit as Ginny turned around at the sound of her name, a grin growing on her face as she darted away.

"Where'd she go?" Kitty asked, noticing the change in her brother.

Ben shook his head. "Timing, Cassandra. Timing!"

"…who's Cassandra?" Lucy asked. "And who's going to make sure Chad doesn't leave?"

"Cassandra's Ginny's older sister and one of the new Ambassadors to the Isle," Ben explained.

"Did she have to interrupt?" Kitty muttered, watching how Chad seemed to almost deflate, flicking a nearby straw wrapper. Ginny was talking to someone!

Ben sighed. "Cass is…protective of her sister, from what Rapunzel told me."

"Yeah well we're protective of our brother and he was looking human for the first time in weeks," Lucy muttered. "Come on Chad, don't slip back. She'll be back. Just be patient. Wait for it…she'll come back."

"You okay? You seemed to almost deflate when I left," she heard Ginny tease gently as she walked back over. Lucy smiled as Chad straightened back up, the spark coming back to his eye.

"Send the photo," she muttered to Kitty. "To mom I mean. Mom will ask him all sort of questions."

Kitty nodded and pulled out her phone once more.

"Looks like Chad found a friend," she typed and then smiled as she hit send. She may give Chad grief and sometimes she wondered about him but she wanted him to be happy.

And judging by how quickly her mom was texting her questions, Kitty knew Chad was going to have two very inquisitive family members chewing his ear off when he got home. Three if their dad wasn't in a meeting.

Uma couldn't help but smile at Harry as they walked into their 'date' for the day. It had been Mal's idea, for the two of them to spend some time on their own.

"Honestly Uma," Mal had said as the two of them spent time in Evie's workshop. "When was the last time you and Harry were alone the two of you?"

"Why does that matter Mal?" Uma scoffed.

"Because Gil's already managed to get a date with Macaria," Evie chimed in, poking her head up from the dress she was working on. "Though they haven't actually gone on it yet. Apparently Meg wants to meet Gil."

"Okay…should I be worried for Gil?" Uma asked.

"Probably not," Mal shook her head. "I mean, we all know Gil's not the sharpest sword in the armory but he's harmless. If anything he's almost like a puppy."

"Speaking of puppies, how cute was Chad's golden retriever puppy at your engagement party?" Evie gushed. "I swear, I think I nearly melted into a pool of goo when Doug pointed out the little fluff ball."

Mal shook her head. "I have to say, he was a pretty adorable pup. Carlos and Jane wouldn't stop talking about him the other day. Plus Ben wants a puppy now."

"Aww! Well I mean it makes sense," Evie told her.

"How in the world does it make sense?"

"You know people say Ben's a puppy in a human's body. Puppies love companionship."

Uma couldn't help but chuckle as Mal shook her head in disbelief.

"While that is an apt comparison, I told Ben we're not getting a puppy. At least, not until after Chip proposes to Lucas," she said, brushing a strand of hair out of her eyes.

"Is Chip going to take a page from Ben's book and do a public proposal?" Evie asked.

"Dunno," Mal shrugged. "All I know is that Chip remembered the comment that Lucas made during the viewing, about how some girls might not be the biggest fans of public proposals?"

"Oh yeah," Evie nodded.

"Thankfully it seems that Chip and Lucas actually, you know, talk about things," Mal added. "Since Chip told Ben that Lucas was okay with a semi-public proposal."

"How in the world can a proposal be semi-public?" Uma asked.

"Reserve the karaoke bar for just Lucas, Chip, and a few friends," Mal said with a smirk. "Sometimes, it helps being the brother of the King who'll do anything to make other people happy."

Uma couldn't help but smirk in return but then shook her head. "Okay, so the teacup's reserving the karaoke bar—and we're not even going to touch on the fact that Auradon's got a karaoke bar?"

"Nope."

"Noted, okay. But can we circle back to the whole reason why I came over here? You really think I should go on a…?"

"Date with Harry? Yes, yes we do," Mal told her and Evie nodded in agreement.

"What would we even do? Mal, Harry and I aren't exactly prissy Auradon people."

"Well you could go on a picnic," Mal told her. "Ben and I normally do that for our dates. It's a nice low key thing that makes it easy on both of us when our schedules get crazy. Or we'll just curl up in Ben's office, him with a book and me with my sketchpad."

Evie shook her head. "Uma and Harry are more high energy though. They'd want to do something more active for their first date."

"Ah, good point E."

"So what kind of a date would be a good one?" Uma asked.

Evie and Mal glanced at each other with a smile.

"Didn't Carlos say there was a new paintball place that opened up?" Mal said.

"Oh yeah, he wanted to go when Jay came back for your engagement party but there wasn't enough time before he had to head back for school," Evie nodded.

Uma tilted her head, intrigued. "Tell me more about this paintball."

"From what Carlos told me, it almost sounds like when we used to pelt people with smoke bombs as kids but combine that with the old flair guns we talked about designing," Mal said. "It actually sounds fun—Ben's interested in going; if you two end up liking it, we might wind up on a double date."

"That's pushing your luck there cuz," Uma chuckled.

Nevertheless, Uma had looked into it and it did seem like the type of thing that Harry might be interested in. She definitely was—it didn't exactly scream Auradon but then again, having VKs didn't exactly scream Auradon either.

"And DeVil told Mal about this?" Harry asked once more as they got padded up. While they had scoffed at the padding, it was one of the non-negotiable rules of the paintball arena. If they wanted to play, they had to put it on.

"For the thousandth time, yes," Uma nodded as she tied up her hair before putting on the helmet and getting her teal paint pellets.

Harry shook his head as he finished getting ready and grabbed his red paint pellets. "See you out there cap'n."

"Fancy a wager Harry?" Uma smirked, though he couldn't see it from under the helmet.

"Ooh, do tell?"

"Who's ever covered in more paint at the end of the round gets lunch after this?"

Harry chuckled. "Sounds like a fair bet to me!"

Uma smirked and the two of them headed out to the field. Time quickly flew by and before Uma knew it, they were sitting at the table of a nearby fast food chain. She had to chuckle at how much teal paint Harry had on his clothes compared to her.

"You know if you'd just let go of the hook, you wouldn't have been so easy a target," Uma teased him.

"It's a rarity I let go of this hook, you know that Uma," Harry said, shaking his head.

"Alright, but you know lunch is on you."

"A bet's a bet."

Uma chuckled and reached over and snagged a few of Harry's fries, earning a slight squawk of annoyance from the First Mate. After a few minutes of silence, Uma sighed.

"Okay, you know I don't do the touchy, feely, emotionally stuff right?"

"Of course Uma," Harry nodded.

"Well I'm changing that now because we need to talk," Uma said.

"What about?"

"Why are you so clingy? It's like you're acting like you're going to wake up one day and I'm going to be gone or something?"

Harry sighed. "It's nothing cap'n."

"Harry, clearly it's something," Uma said, making sure her tone remained gentle even if she was annoyed by Harry's avoidance. "Come on you can tell me. I promise I won't laugh much."

Harry cracked a small smile, which was all Uma wanted. In all honesty, she couldn't laugh at him. He was her friend, her First Mate. The exception to most of her rules.

"You left."

Uma looked over at him as Harry sat fiddling with the straw wrapper from his drink. "It's stupid," he muttered.

"Harry, it's not…hey, it's me," Uma said, her voice going gentle as she reached out to take the straw wrapper away. "Come on, we've known each other since we were kids. Okay? Captain and First Mate. Don't be going sullen on me now."

Harry gave her another half smile before sighing. "Look Uma I…you know mom died, right? And then Mal and Jay left even though we had all promised we'd be mates until we died and I know we're all back but it…it still stung. And then you had said it was going to be you, me, and Gil and then…"

It was Uma's turn to sigh as she sat back in her seat. Gods, what did she say to that?

Harry, you know I had to leave quickly otherwise the barrier would have closed and I'd been still on the Isle…yeah that sounded lame even in her head. Harry I was going to come back for you…

"Like I said, forget it," Harry shook his head as her silence grew. "I'm just being stupid."

"No, you're not," Uma said. "Look, I'm not big on feelings. You know this about me. But I know my First Mate, and he is a lot of things but 'stupid' isn't one of them. Okay? If you'd been there with me, in that moment, I would have taken you with me without a second's hesitation…but would you have gone?"

"Of course I would!" Harry exclaimed, almost offended that Uma had to ask.

Uma raised an eyebrow. "Really? Even if it meant leaving CJ and Harriet on the Isle? I don't know about you but leaving Celia behind hurt me almost every day. The only solace was when I heard she was going to be taken off the Isle for Mal and Ben's VK day."

Harry bit his lip as he thought about that. Could he have stood to be away from Harriet from that long? Yeah he still had his issues with CJ but…Harriet was almost like a second mom to him. Third mom if you counted Sammy's, Squeaky's, and Squirmy's mom.

Not to mention Harriet's a Captain. She wouldn't just abandon her crew…or Sammy. Not with Freddy lurking in the shadows, Harry thought. It was…it was probably better for Uma to leave when she did. With what that witch boy wants to do to her…and to Mal if he ever makes it off the Isle…

"Exactly," Uma said, her voice soft as she looked at Harry's face. "Harry, you love your sisters. Anyone with eyes can see that you do. But I'm going to give you my word as your Captain and…and as your friend okay? Unless I say I need to leave, it's going to be you and me okay? And Harry? Even if I leave, I'll come back. Understand?"

Harry nodded, giving her a small smile.

"Good," Uma said. "Now, stop being so clingy understand? Honestly, at times it was getting hard to tell whether or not you were a human or a remora fish," Uma said as she snagged a few more fries.

"Honestly, why didn't you just get your own fries?" Harry asked as he shook his head, guarding the remainder of the potatoey goodness.

"Because I didn't want fries when I ordered. Now I do," Uma said with a smirk.

"Really?"

"Yep."

Harry shook his head again and reach over and snagged one of Uma's onion rings with his hook.

"Harry!"

"Fair's fair, cap'n!" Harry said, smirking as he bit into the onion ring.

"We're VKs, since when do we do 'fair'?"

"Since we made our way to Auradon," Harry said with a smile before lowering his voice. "So…what do you think about this Chip and Lucas thing?"

"Are we still on the feeling talk?"

"No, no," Harry chuckled. "I just…Harriet was talking about it with me earlier. I think she might be thinking of proposing to Sammy now that we're in Auradon. You know weddings really weren't done on the Isle so I think she's waiting…waiting to see if anyone here objects to Lucas and Chip."

"Why would they? Bat and Bat Jr are on the Isle," Uma pointed out, happy that they had seemed to go away from the feelings portion of the date. "I mean, I know not everyone's thrilled to have VKs here in Auradon but it's not like Sammy and Harriet are dating AKs. Honestly, I think Sammy and Harriet might have a little bit of an easier time than say Evie and Doug when the time comes."

"Did you ever think you'd say those words?" Harry chuckled. "Evie and a dwarf boy?"

"And here I thought you were talking about Evie and marriage or even just me saying Evie's name?" Uma said, shaking her head in amusement. "And to answer your question, no I didn't. Oh, that reminds me, talking about marriage, Mal started a betting pot for when the Arendelle brat and the Agrabah annoyance propose to their girlfriends."

"Really? Mal set it up? Jay was usually the betting pool guy," Harry said in slight surprise.

"Well Jay is off at college…another thing I never thought I'd say." Uma shrugged. "Mal thinks it'll take them another year while Evie thinks Akiho will propose next week and Emir next month."

"What about you?"

"A week after this upcoming proposal….for both of them," Uma smirked.

"I might follow your lead on that cap'n," Harry chuckled and Uma smiled at him. Maybe…maybe this date thing wasn't so bad after all.

Okay Mal, you know what you're talking about, Uma thought.

Why thank you Uma! I do try you know!

What? I thought…I thought that was my private thoughts, not the mental link!

Don't worry, apparently it happens to Hyllus, Macaria, and Herkie too, Mal told her. I'm sure it'll happen to me as well on a date with Ben.

Ever thought you'd say those words? A date with the King of Auradon?

Not really. Just like I never thought I'd say that said King of Auradon is my fiancé. Or that we'd have our friendship back. How's your date going by the way?

It's…it's going well. We really like that paintball thing Mal. Maybe when Jay's back, all the VKs can go and have a fun time?

Well Evie might pass just because that's not really her scene but I think the others would happily join in! CJ would have to be dragged away now that I think about it. Harriet too. We could include some of the new kids too—though Lacey might be a bit young.

How's she doing? Gil was asking about her.

Chip said she's doing fine—and you know they said that Gil's got an open invitation for whenever he wants to see her. They're not going to keep siblings apart, Uma. But she's been asking about Gia.

That makes sense. Gianina was the one she'd follow around the most.

I'm going to suggest to Cassandra to bring Gia off the Isle next. She and Lacey were Gil's favorite sisters—Piper's the oldest and wouldn't want to take a spot from a younger VK, Locklyn joined the Angels and as much as I like Gil, I'm not having one of Freddy's underlings in Auradon, and the others probably have formed their own gang at this point.

Didn't you say the Princess could bring some kids over who needed it?

Yeah…

Mal, you really think a newly formed gang would be able to have the resources to get access to food? They're probably still doing flings for food.

…Gods I didn't think about that. I mean…I know we set up the hospital and they're getting better food but still, you're right. Who's the next youngest before Lacey?

I think it's Gillian but I can't be sure. Gaston's got way too many daughters for me to keep track.

Ask Gil and tell him to get back to me okay? Audrey's starting her community service soon, she'll be able to keep an eye out for her and the others. If anyone of them need assistance that would be better coming from the mainland, she can get them to it.

…the mainland?

Ben likes to say that the Isle is part of Auradon and I agree. Until we can safely get that barrier down as to prevent people from burning from the sun's rays, we need a way to make it apparent that we're all together. Calling Auradon the mainland while still calling the Isle by its name seemed to be the thing that worked.

I like it honestly. Though others might not.

You're talking about Leah?

I am in fact talking about the former Queen Bat.

She's free to not like it. In fact, she's free to not like a lot of things about the Isle as she experiences them first hand.

So who all's going with her for 'protection' again?

Captain Phoebus, Derek Jacobi, Captain Alister Jacobi's son, Liam aka Lucas' brother and Harriet.

…so Derek is Captain Alister's son or is it just coincidence that they have the same last name?

Derek's his son, yes.

I already sent word to my crew by the way. They're not Audrey's biggest fans but they'll keep an eye out for her.

She didn't do anything though.

She's a member of a royal family of Auradon Mal. Twenty years of an attitude doesn't go away in months.

Good point. Well I'll let you get back to your date.

Uma chuckled softly and shook her head, turning her attention back to Harry.

"Mal doing alright?"

"How did you—?"

"You only get quiet like that when you're talking on the mental link," Harry said with a small shrug. "And I know you haven't done it much while we've been here but the few times you've done it, you've talked to Mal."

Uma chuckled slightly. "Yeah well, she's doing fine. We were just talking about the Isle and the Princess…I mean Blondie's community service."

"Riveting conversation," Harry nodded as he snagged another onion ring.

"Seriously?!"

"You've stolen like half of my fries, I think two of your onion rings is a fair trade!"

Uma chuckled and quickly snatched another fry from Harry's lunch.

"Hey!"

"Fair's fair Harry," Uma smirked as Harry shook his head in amusement. The smirk turned to a smile as Harry gave a gentle kiss on the cheek.

"Really?"

"What?" Harry shrugged. "I just…we already kissed on the lips. Back at the viewing. But if I overstepped, cap'n I'm—."

"Don't apologize," Uma told him. "I just…a kiss on the cheek like that? What are you, a Boreadon boy?"

"Of course not but I figured you'd want some privacy," Harry said and unless Uma was mistaken, there was a slight purr to his voice.

Okay, Uma thought as she gave Harry a grin. I can definitely get used to living in Boreadon if it means more of what Harry and I did in the viewing. I mean the two of us who watched the viewing, not the us in the viewing. Even if it means the occasional feelings talk.

"What are we waiting for then?" Uma asked. "Let's go."

"After you cap'n," Harry nodded as they got up to go find a spot with a lot more privacy than what their table could provide.

Audrey sighed as the car passed through the barrier and held her jacket close to her. She already missed the warmth the sun provided and had to wonder how the VKs had made it through their whole lives dealing with it.

It was the start of her one hundred hours of community service and Audrey wasn't going to lie—she was nervous. Nervous that it wasn't going to go well. Nervous that her grandmother would find a way to corner her. Nervous that she'd somehow mess up.

"Are you okay?" Derek asked as he looked over at her, having heard Audrey's sigh.

"Yeah," Audrey nodded, glancing over at him. "Just…just not used to the lack of sun. Cloudy days are rare for Auradon."

"Fair warning, don't say stuff like that too loudly," Harriet said from her spot up front as Phoebus drove. "It might make it seem like you see yourself as being too good for the Isle. I know the soup kitchen's in neutral territory but you're still going to want allies during your time here."

Audrey nodded. "Sorry I—."

"I know you probably didn't mean any harm by it but it's just something to look out for as to avoid any problems," Harriet told her. "Though I know Uma's got her crew looking out for you and I know Jade's probably going to keep an eye out too."

"Jade?"

"Jay's cousin," Harriet said. "She was in my crew with Sammy and CJ though she probably merged with Uma's crew now that it's just her. Gods I hope she didn't try to wrestle another croc. The last time she did, it was six feet long and she nearly drowned."

"…please tell me she's kidding?" Audrey asked.

"I'd have to actually know her well enough to tell if she was kidding or not, your highness," Derek stated.

"Oh. Right," Audrey said with a flush coming to her cheeks. "And again, you don't have to call me by a title. It's just Audrey or Ms. Rose if you have to use a title."

"Probably safer too since I'm sure not a lot of people here know your last name," Liam nodded as Phoebus parked the car. Audrey's guards were dressed in the same style Audrey had seen in the viewings, yet only Harriet actually looked at ease wearing them. Granted the Isle style of clothing was the style of clothing she'd worn all her life.

It'd be like Audrey needing to go undercover in Auradon and being at ease with the style of dress.

That being said, this jacket really is comfortable. I could definitely see myself wearing it around Auradon—I don't even mind the color as much anymore. Now that we're on the Isle, the dark pink is closer to red than anything else, Audrey noted as they climbed out of the car; Harriet quickly grabbing the remote that opened the barrier while Phoebus and Liam covered the car with a tarp.

"Alright, until we get to the soup kitchen, keep your head down," Harriet told Audrey. "Don't stare at anyone, keep your hands in your pockets—."

"Unless I'm stealing something?" Audrey asked.

Harriet paused and tilted her head, not expecting that answer from the former Princess."Have you heard this before?"

"Second viewing," Audrey explained. "Jay, Carlos, and Evie were explaining those same rules to Ben."

Liam chuckled. "Guess you VKs think alike."

"Guess we do," Harriet nodded. "Now hush. Maleficent may a lizard but with Lord Hades going back and forth with ease, there's a power vacuum here. Evil Queen can try to fill it but honestly my money's on Ursula being the one to take control. Either her or Jafar. Regardless, last thing we want is to get caught up in the middle of it."

"Wouldn't the power go to Mal, since the Isle's part of Auradon and Mal's the future Queen of Auradon?" Audrey asked, keeping her voice down as they traversed the streets to get to the soup kitchen.

"If that was the case, I wouldn't be telling us to hush now would I?" Harriet asked, making sure to give Audrey a small smile as to let the younger girl know she wasn't upset with the question. Audrey nodded and the group made their way to Lord Hades' former restaurant.

"You're late," a boy with brown hair and green eyes said with a small smirk as they got to the door.

"Hush up Ryan, I'm pretty sure the place can't open without us anyway," Harriet chuckled. "CJ says hi by the way."

Ryan grinned and Audrey couldn't help but notice how much younger he looked when he smiled. He can't be more than fourteen or fifteen, Audrey thought with a small frown at the thought of kids her age or younger dealing with this.

Yeah she knew Mal and Evie were her age and that Carlos was younger but…it just sat differently when it was a stranger as opposed to someone she knew. You know?

"Hey Harriet!"

"Henry Kersey, are you actually taking a break from sparring practice?" Harriet chuckled as an older red-haired boy walked up to them.

"We wanted to be here for the first day," Henry said. "In case any one tried anything. Uma asked us to watch out for you and we're going to do that. I've got Robert and Caspian by the doors and Ryan's staked out a table with Derek, Dustin, and Jade."

"I was wondering if she was going to show up," Harriet chuckled as another girl came walking up to them. "Hey Jade."

"Hey cap'n," Jade smiled. "So far nothing to report other than Dustin being his usual, crude self."

"He wouldn't be Dustin if he wasn't," Harriet shook her head. "But we got to get going Jade. Catch up later?"

"Wouldn't miss it," Jade nodded as Audrey made her way to the kitchen area. Quickly tying her hair back, she began to unpack the food that had been donated for the soup kitchen.

"Okay, so I'm going to be back here with you," Harriet said. "So's Captain Phoebus. Liam and Derek are going to be at a couple of tables up front just in case something happens and we can't get to you in time."

"Is something going to happen?" Audrey asked.

"Hopefully, no," Harriet said and then sat back as the door opened to reveal the first VK to try out the soup kitchen. Audrey tried not to stare but she couldn't help it. The girl honestly reminded her of the little blonde girl in the last viewing—the one who looked so desperate to go to Auradon, almost praying when Mal had pointed to her.

I wonder if it's the same girl? Audrey thought as she dished out the soup and sliced a bit of bread. Thankfully Ben had gotten better at making bread but they opted to go with Queen Tiana's baking. Just to be safe. Slipping a couple of the shortbread cookies Queen Rapunzel had made onto the girl's plate, Audrey handed her the dish.

"Here you go," she said and gave the girl a small smile as she looked at it skeptically. "Go on, take it."

"And I can eat it here?"

The awe and uncertainty in the girl's voice honestly broke Audrey's heart. "Of course you can," she said, nodding her head. That was all the girl seemed to need as she took the food from Audrey and went to go sit down.

Audrey watched as the young girl found a table by where her Derek was keeping watch and couldn't help but smile as the blond helped the young girl up onto her chair.

Wait, my Derek? Where did that thought even come from? I guess it's just a way to avoid getting the two Derek's confused since Henry's got a friend named Derek. And speaking of Derek's, 'mine' is looking over this way. Right, no staring. You've got to pay attention in case another VK comes in, she scolded herself. Unfortunately, there wasn't a lot of traffic after that first kid.

"Honestly I'm not surprised," Harriet said after a couple of hours of no VKs and Audrey had noted how slow it had been. It had been so slow, in fact, that Harriet's friends had gone and left, only Henry was remaining. "A place like this popping up, with food from Auradon? It's not going to get full trust right away."

Audrey sighed but had to agree with her there. Plus there wasn't much of a chance that people didn't recognize her from some headline—former royal after all. It wouldn't take much for the citizens of the Isle to know that she was related to her grandmother and would want to stay far away from the soup kitchen.

In fact, it was probably another hour or two before another kid walked in. She was older than the girl who had come in before, with darker hair and wearing an all black outfit. Honestly Audrey wouldn't have thought anything of it except Henry seemed to almost be watching her like a hawk.

"Hi, can…can you put it in this bag?" The girl asked, pulling out a threadbare plastic bag from her pocket.

"Oh sure," Audrey nodded. "Um, I don't really have a lid so it might spill."

The girl sighed and nodded. "Okay, thanks though."

"Wait, I—"

Audrey watched as the girl turned and left, stopping only to talk for a bit to Henry. Audrey couldn't tell what they were saying but she could see Henry's eyes almost relax upon being able to talk with her.

Normally she'd think she was just jumping to conclusions but one don't make it in the royal spheres without being able to read faces. And the look on Henry's face was the same look that Ben had whenever he saw Mal.

He loves her, Audrey thought. I wonder who she is and why she's dressed like that. Maybe I can ask Evie after my shift here. Henry doesn't need me butting into his business. I mean I just meat the guy after all. Keep my head down, all that fun stuff.

"Who was that?" Liam asked after the girl left, unaware of Audrey's thoughts.

"Claudine Frollo," Henry said, pretending not to notice Phoebus' head snap toward him at the sound of Claudine's surname. "Second in command of the Angels. She was trying to get some food for the lower ranked members of her gang but with no lid for the bowls, she might have to bring them here."

"Would that be so bad?" Audrey asked.

"Those girls would mean Freddy would be coming with. He doesn't let them go anywhere without him—Claudine's the exception since she's the second and his sister," Henry stated as Harriet came out from behind thee counter. "Harriet, we're going to continue doing rounds here. I'd rather you lot not be caught without allies if Freddy Frollo comes a calling."

"We can handle ourselves Henry but thanks," Harriet said, giving Henry a small smile.

"Never said you couldn't," Henry shook his head. "But I'd rather be here in case Freddy tries anything. Plus Harry would have my head if anything happened to you because of Freddy."

"Does his father often come with him?" Phoebus asked, looking over at Henry.

"Frollo? No," Henry shook his head. "Then again Frollo's got his own shop to run—he has a crepery."

"We don't go there unless we're starving," Harriet added. "And even then we've got to be desperate. Like gnaw off your own arm and eat the flesh off the bones kind of desperate."

"…you make your point quite vividly, Captain Hook."

"Thank you, I do try," Harriet grinned and then looked out the window. "Looks like we've got another kid coming."

"Looks like a LeGume girl," Henry said, his voice soft.

"Gillian?"

"Gia."

Harriet frowned. "I thought she was doing okay? Gil's been concerned about her, sure, but that's just because Gia and Lacey are his favorite sisters. Though he'd never admit that of course."

"Of course," Henry chuckled but sobered up as the teen walked into the soup kitchen. Or more like waddled in—Audrey tried not to stare but this time it couldn't be helped as she took in the pregnant girl.

"Gia?" Harriet asked, clearly in shock. "What…?"

Gia gave Harriet a small smile. "Fling for Food."

"How long ago?"

"I'd say maybe four, five months? I didn't notice at first due to everything being…well off. I just thought the nausea was something I'd eaten. Wasn't until I started gaining weight that something didn't sit well and I went over to Hatchling," Gia sighed as Audrey dished up the food, making sure to dish a little bit more than she did the young girl who'd been the first VK of the day.

Audrey could only assume that it was because of the fact that there was no one else in the soup kitchen other than her and her guards that Gia was letting this all slip out. If Audrey remembered anything from how Mal and Evie were when they first got to Auradon, they were closed off and would have never let details like what Gia was saying slip out.

Gia looked around the soup kitchen and sighed. "I'd have killed for a place like this back then."

"You got shelter?" Henry asked and Gia gave him a small smile.

"Alleys when I can find it. Piper tried to set up a LeGume girl gang but a new gang doesn't exactly have easy access to food. I was just happy that Lacey got out so she doesn't have to worry about this."

Neither should you, Audrey asked as she sliced the bread before putting it on her plate.

"How old are you?" Audrey asked as she handed Gia her food.

"Fifteen," Gia said and Audrey froze. Fifteen? That was practically her age. Gods why hadn't Mal told them about this? The flings for food? The pregnant teens?

Do you really want to see Ben's face when he finds out? Audrey thought. This'll be a punch to the gut for him, you know how he feels about the Isle. Mal probably just didn't want to cover up his sunshine.

That still didn't stop the nauseous feeling and, once Gia left, Audrey slid down so that she was hidden from view.

Gods…Grammy…no. Not Grammy. Leah. That's the only thing she deserves. What if that girl had been me? She could have been me if Ben saw fit to send me to the Isle for what I did—there'd be no soup kitchen after all. Leah would have been content with me eating that same rotten food and scrambling for what I could find?

"You okay?"

Audrey looked up to see Phoebus looking at her in concern.

"Just…just fine Captain," Audrey told him, her voice soft. "I just needed to get my bearings a bit."

She stood up and looked over at Harriet. "You know how Ben said I should trust my instincts?"

"Yeah?"

"They're telling me Gia should come to Auradon with us."

After all, the Isle may have a medical system now but Auradon could provide so much more for the girl—and no matter what she decided, whether to raise her baby herself or to put the baby up for adoption, Auradon would have more resources than Gia would know what to do with.

I've got to do this, Audrey thought. Leah failed the Isle with delaying the food deliveries and…and I almost doomed those kids to a permanent life on the Isle if the Blue Fairy hadn't come and taken us to the viewing. I know it was Mal's decision but if I hadn't stolen the scepter and crown…

"I'm surprised I haven't seen Queen Bat or her accomplice," Harriet noted.

"You're talking about our newest Isle occupants?" Henry asked. At Harriet's nod, he smirked. "Bonny's on the roof. Has been the entire time, armed with a telescope and daggers galore in case the newbies come anywhere near here."

"Why?" Audrey asked. "I mean…"

"Uma suggested it," Henry told her. "Obviously we won't do it every day but for your first day on the Isle, we could make life a little easier for you."

"But…you barely know me."

"Uma and Harry seem to think you're worth protecting," Henry shrugged. "And clearly so does Harriet. Even if the crew disagreed, we'd do it anyway. Captains' orders."

"You're acting Captan Henry," Harriet said as she shook her head. "You can give orders you know."

Henry shrugged. "You still outrank me Harriet."

Harriet chuckled and Audrey couldn't help but smile at that. As the day wound down, she found herself hoping that the kids of the Isle trusted the soup kitchen soon. Not only was it a way for Audrey to begin to make up for what her grandmother had done but it was also a program of Ben's.

Even if they had only dated for around a year, Ben had been her friend for as long as Audrey could remember. She may not have been supportive of the VK initiative and maybe there was still a small part of her that was wary about bringing VKs to Auradon (with the exception of those who need it like Gia clearly did) but there was no reason for the Isle itself to be in squalor.

It may have been a prison, like Leah liked to rant about before she was sentence to said prison, but it was still the home of a large portion of Auradon's citizens. There was no reason why the kids shouldn't have some comforts while they waited to get off the Isle.

Chip chuckled as he walked into Spotlight, the new karaoke bar that had opened up. Lucas had wanted to spend some time with some of their old friends and Chip was all for it. Thankfully Gil was able to watch Lacey and Hermie had made plans to hang out with Evan Fitzherbert so he could stay out as late as he wanted to.

"Hey Chippy!" Carter grinned upon seeing him.

Chip shook his head. "Really? That old nickname?"

"Why mess with a classic?" Carter asked, the grin still on his face as he brushed some of his brown hair out of his eyes. Chip chuckled as he greeted his friend and former boyfriend. In fact, most of their friend group were his and Lucas' exes.

It had been a little weird at first but Chip had grown used to it. It was easier being friends with his exes when they were already friends to start with.

And at least I know they were friends with me because they wanted to be friends with me, not because they wanted to cash in on my relationship with Adam and Ben, Chip thought. He'd tried that once, dating outside the friend group.

That had been a mistake. Cynthia would always ask when she'd get to meet Adam and Belle, especially as they got closer to graduation. Never mind the fact that Chip had never introduced his significant others to Belle and Adam. Sure they knew about his friends and they knew he was going out with people but they never really got to the 'introduce' stage.

Well it turned out that Cynthia thought having an in with the royal family would be a great way to jump start her career in Entertainment Journalism. She would have probably gotten it too, if she hadn't been rooming with Beatrice—Chip's friend and former girlfriend.

Like he said, he was fine with most of his exes.

"Who's up first?" Chip asked as he sat down next to Lucas, giving his boyfriend a friendly peck on the lips.

"Michelle," Beatrice said, giving Chip a smile. "She's going to do Just Around the Riverbend."

"Not that she doesn't sing that whenever we take a road trip and that finds its way onto the playlist," Lucas chuckled.

"Hush you two," Carter chuckled. "She's up."

Chip smiled as another one of his former girlfriends and close friends got onto the stage. It wasn't as if his relationships were ever anything serious. Oh not that he 'hit it and quit it' as Brandon liked to say. That was another former friend of his—after all Brandon had felt no shame in taking pictures of Mal and Evie's graduation from Auradon Prep for the Auradon Daily News.

They hadn't spoken since Chip had escorted Brandon out and confiscated his memory card with the photos of the girls. Oh Brandon had gotten it back—after Chip made sure all the photos from the graduation were wiped. Hey, the kids didn't deserve their graduation turning into a media circus.

"I look once more! Just around the river bend! Beyond the shore! Somewhere past the sea!"

"Does she really need to look at the words? Surely she has them memorized by now," Chip chuckled.

Lucas grinned and rested his head on Chip's shoulder. "You want to put your name on the list, teacup?"

"I normally just like to watch," Chip told him, gently kissing the top of Lucas' head. They had done karaoke nights when they were in college but this was the first time they'd gotten a chance to be at a place like this. Granted it was the first time a place like this had opened up in Auradon but that was beside the point. "But you can if you want to."

"Aww! But I want to sing with you!"

"You feeling okay? Normally I'm the one pouting and you're the one acting like a mature adult," Chip asked with a small chuckle.

"I had to be the mature one during the viewing when you all were trying to kill former Queen Bat!"

"Where'd you pick that one up?"

"Liam. He got it from Harriet."

"Ah. That makes sense. How's that going by the way?"

Lucas sighed and sat up slightly. "He won't tell me much because you know, it's the biggest assignment he's ever had and he doesn't want to blow it. But from what he told me, the VKs don't really trust the soup kitchen but it's slowly coming along. Yesterday he said they had ten VKs come in."

"…and that's good?"

"Chip, their first day, they had three VKs come in."

Chip nodded. "Alright so it's definitely good then. Trust is slow but it's growing, like you said. Probably helps that they're eating Tiana's cooking. I swear, one whiff of her chicken soup could lead a man off a hunger strike!"

"I will agree that Queen Tiana makes some good food," Lucas nodded and Chip smiled.

Lucas smiled back at him and gently felt for the box that held the simple golden band. It was stupid that men didn't get engagement rings too but when Lucas saw the price on some of them, he was kinda glad they didn't. Digital art didn't pay that much—granted it paid more than freelance videography but just barely.

How much for a ring with a rock on it? He had thought at the time. I'll just take the band—Chip's not a flashy guy anyway. Plus the gem might get in the way of his videography work.

"Or do you still wait for me dream giver? Just around the riverbed?" Michelle finished and took a small bow as the group applauded.

"I have to say it's really strange that there's no one else here," Beatrice chuckled as Michelle joined them at the table. "I remember when we were in school, it would take like ten people to go before one of us would get another turn!"

Chip smiled. No one needed to know that Ben had called ahead to reserve the place for them. After all, he remembered the comment Lucas had made in the viewing when they saw Ben's proposal to Mal. About how some girls didn't want to have a public proposal—and Chip took that to mean some people.

The last thing Chip wanted to do was embarrass Lucas or put him in an uncomfortable situation. But there was a difference between a public proposal and a proposal in front of their closest friends.

At least ….he hoped.

"Who's next?" Michelle asked as she swiped some of the fries that had arrived during her performance.

"Lucas wants to get Chip to sing with him," Carter chuckled.

"Oh good luck with that Lucas!"

Chip shook his head. "How'd you even hear that? We weren't exactly shouting it to the heavens after all."

"I'm sitting right next to you," Carter said, snorting in amusement. "Come on man, one song's not going to kill you. What, you have a horrible voice or something?"

"Doesn't matter if he does. It's karaoke, it's not like you're nominated for a Muse award," Beatrice shook her head. Chip snorted in amusement, only the best of the best singers in Auradon got nominated for a Muse.

Chip wasn't a horrible singer but after spending ten years as a teacup, he was fine with spending his life sort of off on the sidelines.

"Come on Chippy!" Michelle begged. "You want us to call Ben? He could get you to do it!"

Chip shook his head. "Yes I know you and Ben teaming up against me is the worst thing ever, Elle. After all you two managed to get me to let Ben stay up two hours past his bedtime when he was eight because there was a science documentary he wanted to watch."

"And what's wrong with that?!"

"Have you ever dealt with a tired Ben the next day? It's not the best thing ever," Chip chuckled.

Carter shook his head. "Well while you girls and Lucas break down Chip's resolve, I'm going to go."

"Your usual song?"

"You know it!"

Chip shook his head as Carter went up and grabbed the microphone, smiling as the familiar music started to play.

"When the cold wind is a-calling and the sky is clear and bright. Misty mountains sing and beckon, lead me out into the light. I will ride, I will fly. Chase the wind and touch the sky! I will fly, chase the wind and touch the sky!"

"It never fails, he always picks that one at least to start off with," Beatrice said with a smile.

"Says the girl who's probably going to pick Try Everything when it's her turn," Chip chuckled.

"Oh big talk from someone who's never been behind the mic!"

"I told you guys, I like to watch! Besides I grew up with Lumiere and his performances. You really think I'd be any good?"

Michelle rolled her eyes. "It doesn't matter if you're good or not Chip! It's just having fun with friends."

"We could do a duet," Lucas said, looking over at Chip. "Come on, just one!"

"I dunno," Chip sighed, running a hand through his hair. "There's…there's not a lot of duets where there's two guys. Unless you want me to say that thinking's a dangerous past time?"

"Okay that's a legitimate point," Lucas nodded and rubbed Chip's shoulder.

Beatrice bit her lip. "What about You are the Music in Me? Yeah it's a girl and a guy singing it but there's not really any clues as to the genders of the singers. Two guys could totally sing that without any issue."

"Yeah, or there's the new version of I Lava You with the two male singers," Michelle pointed out. "I'm sure there's a duet song out there that could work for you two."

Chip sighed once more. He hated to say it but the idea of singing I Lava You with Lucas and ending it with the proposal…?

Okay sure that might be too similar to Ben's proposal but screw it! I was a teacup for ten years, I can be excused for not having an original idea once in a while.

"You really want to do this?" Chip asked Lucas.

"Only if you want to," Lucas told him.

Chip nodded and kissed Lucas on the cheek. "Let's do it."

"I will hear their every story, take a hold of my own dream. Be as strong as the seas are storm and proud as an eagle's scream. I will ride, I will fly, chase the wind and touch the sky. I will fly, chase the wind and touch the sky!"

"Awesome Carter!" Beatrice grinned as the brunet rejoined the group.

"Thanks," Carter grinned. "Well, did we break down Chip's infamous resolve? Is he going to sing?"

Chip sighed and shook his head in amusement. "You know it's not the end of the world if I don't sing right?"

"True but don't be a thief of our joy Chippy!"

"You are so strange you realize that?" Chip shook his head and chuckled before looking over at Lucas. "You ready?"

"Born ready," Lucas grinned as they both walked up to the mic. One of the attendants must have been paying attention because they quickly rushed over with another microphone for them.

"I swear it's like they can read minds here," Lucas chuckled. "I was just about to ask them for another mic. So…what song are we doing?"

"…I Lava You?"

"Sounds like a good one!" Lucas grinned before subtly feeling in his pocket for his ring. Chip hadn't said anything at the viewing after he had made his comment about public proposals but he had seemed to like Ben's in the viewing.

"A long long time ago, there was a volcano living all alone in the middle of the sea. He sat high above his bay watching all the couples play and wishing he had someone too."

Chip sighed and got ready for his part, hoping he wouldn't ruin the moment and therefore ruin his chance to propose.

"And from his lava came this song of hope that he sang out loud every day for years and years. I have a dream, I hope will come true, that you're here with me and I'm here with you. I wish that the earth, sea and the sky up above will send me someone to lava."

Lucas smiled and leaned over to kiss his cheek before straightening up as to not miss his section of the lyrics.

"Years of singing all alone turned his lava into stone until he was on the brink of extinction. But little did he know that living in the sea below another volcano was listening to his song."

"Everyday he heard his tune, his lava grew and grew because he believed his song was meant for him," Chip sang, smiling slightly as he realized Michelle hadn't been lying about the changed genders in the song. Someone had made it so that it was about two guys.

And he loved it.

"Now he was so ready to meat him above the sea as he sang his song of hope for the last time," Chip sang, his voice more confident now. He had truthfully been dreading the female volcano part but now that he knew it'd been changed…

"I have a dream, I hope will come true, that you're here with me and I'm here with you. I wish that the earth, sea, and the sky up above will send me someone to lava," Lucas sang, his hand softly slipping into his pocket—an action not missed by his friends.

"I think Lucas is going to propose," Beatrice whispered to Michelle.

"No way," Michelle shook her head. "Chip would be more the type to propose and he hasn't been putting his hand in his pocket at all."

"Chip picked the song though," Carter pointed out, having heard the whisper. Beatrice was many things but sneaky she was not. "Fifty bucks and the last of the fries says that they propose at the same time."

"You're on!"

Before anyone could react, both Lucas and Chip turned to each other and got down on one knee.

"I have a dream, I hope will come true. That you'll grow old with me and I'll grow old with you. We thank the earth, sea, and the sky we thank too. I lava you," both men sang, their voices growing soft as they looked into each other's eyes. The song ended but neither one went to move.

"I have a feeling I know what you're going to ask," Chip chuckled. "Me first okay? Luc, I love you. You're one of my best friends and you're the person I immediately want to go to whenever Ben does anything amazing or frustrating or when I just want to cuddle. You're the most responsible person I know yet you're never one to shy away from new experiences. I never want you out of my life."

Lucas smiled at the dirty blond haired boy. "Chip, I love you too. Every time I saw you with Ben when we first went out, my heart would soar because even though you were well within your right to resent King Beast for you know, the whole teacup thing, you don't. Teacup, your heart is one of the biggest ones I know and I love you so much for that. You're the person I want to call whenever Liam had an amazing day and I just want celebrate for him. Or a fall night and I want to watch a scary movie—or a snow day and we can watch one of those Rom Coms you love so much."

"Hey I got turned human because of love," Chip chuckled. "On three okay?"

"One…two…three…"

"Will you marry me?" Both men asked at the same time, pulling out their ring boxes and opening them.

Carter grinned and turned to the girls. "So that's fifty bucks you both owe me and I'll take those fries."

"Did you know?"

"No but knowing Chip? Did you really think something like this wouldn't happen? Now hush, I want to hear the result!"

For both proposals had stopped as their friends realized that the other onlookers weren't looking on.

"They bet on us?" Chip asked.

"It would appear so," Lucas nodded. "Our friends are ridiculous aren't they?"

"Not as much as Benji's shadows. Now, Mr. Lucas, do we have an answer?"

Lucas chuckled. "Considering we're both on one knee, I'd say the answer to that is obvious. Yes."

"Well you never know…and yes to you too," Chip said with a grin as they both got up and placed the rings on their respective fingers. Gently placing a kiss on his lips, Chip chuckled.

"You know now we're going to have to tell people," Lucas teased.

"Ben knows," Chip said. "It's why there was no one here but us and the staff. I may not like using my connection to Ben much but for this, it was worth it."

Lucas shook his head. "Liam knows too. If only because he found me in the living room right after I asked King Beast for permission to propose."

Chip shook his head and kissed Lucas on the cheek. "Five bucks says Belle squeals so loudly you can hear her from the Isle."

"I can already tell you that'll happen. But I think our friends are getting antsy to talk to us."

"You may be right."

"Congrats!" Beatrice squealed as she ran up, Michelle and Carter not too far behind. "Ooh when do you think the wedding'll be? Big wedding? Small?"

"Breathe Bea," Chip chuckled. "I just proposed after all. We've got time too—Benji's not getting married until he's twenty after all."

"You're really going to wait that long?" Michelle asked and Chip looked over at Lucas. He could already answer her question without thought: if Lucas wanted to wait, he'd wait. As long as there was a life with him in it, that was all that mattered.

Gia smiled slightly as she leaned back in the car. Er…limo. It was honestly hard to believe that she was getting off of the Isle, that she was going to Auradon!

She couldn't believe it when she had heard, after all they had already done the group for this month. There wasn't going to be a new group of VKs to come off the Isle—and Gia had already planned on one of her younger sisters getting one of the spots. Yes Lacey was the baby, she deserved to get off first of the girls but there were still LeGume girls who needed to get off the Isle.

Hold on Gale, Gene…your time will come, she thought as she absentmindedly stroked her stomach. And you, little one…you're going to have such a better life. Even if your Aunt Piper had to order me to go.

The invitation had certainly been a surprise, considering she was positive that no one in Auradon knew Gaston had had daughters. His sons were the only ones he talked about—the only way anyone was really able to tell Gia was his daughter was her dark black hair and her 'G' name.

Almost all the girls had them after all—Piper, Lacey, and Locklyn were the three exceptions. Piper had told her her theory, once when they were discussing baby names. She had said she thought the reason why she had been given a 'P' name was because her mom believed Gaston wouldn't care that she was a girl—that he would just be happy for a healthy baby.

Aunt Paulette needs to wake up, Gia thought with a sigh. At least Aunt Laurette lucked out with giving Gaston the twin boys, though I honestly think she improved with Lacey.

In all honesty, despite the fact that Gaston had the most flings of the Isle, he only really had kids with a few women. Madame Medusa was the only one outside the Bimbettes to produce a child for him—and of course it was Locklyn.

That girl is a few bricks shy of a full load, Gia thought as she shook her head. I honestly can't believe we put her in charge of Brooke.

Brooke, their cousin, their sweet naive cousin…on Gaston's side of course. None of the girls could really remember who Brooke's mother was as she had died with the young girl was three. Locklyn became her mother figure at that point, which would explain why Brooke was a member of Freddy Frollo's gang instead of joining the pirates to be with Gil.

Oh I wonder what Gil will be like in Auradon, Gia thought as her mind drifted over to her big brother. Despite being one of the only three kids Gaston would acknowledge, Gil was the sweetest person one could find on the Isle. Anytime he'd run into her on a scouting run or even just picking up eggs for Gaston, Gil would always ask about the other girls and see if they needed anything.

"Here we are ma'am," the driver said as he parked the car in front of a castle. "Beast Castle."

"Thank you," Gia said, a smile hopefully hiding her nervousness as she left the limo; one hand resting on her slightly protruding stomach. She was only five months after all, so there was still a sliver of hope that the baby would be a boy. A boy might mean that her father would acknowledge the baby at least…

"Gia!"

A blonde blur broke Gia out of her thoughts as her little sister ran toward her. Gia grinned and wrapped Lacey up in her arms as best she could.

"Lace! Oh I missed you!"

"I missed you too! Hermie's great but she's not my sister!" Lacey said before backing up a little. "Gil's going to freak out when he sees you! I don't think King Ben told him he was inviting you to Auradon!"

Gia chuckled. "Well then, let's go see him. Do you know if he's here?"

"Uh huh!" Lacey nodded. "King Ben and Lady Mal wanted to talk with him though honestly Hadie just thinks that they wanted us here to surprise you."

"Hadie? You're allies with Lord Hades' son?" Gia asked as they made their way inside the castle.

Lacey nodded. "He's the only one here around my age. Well, the only VK I should say. Okay the only VK kid my age who's here on a regular basis. Squeaky and Squirmy are too young and still too nervous to play with, and CJ kinda terrifies me. Plus I don't know if any AKs…"

Gia smiled softly, gently running her hand down Lacey's long, dirty blonde hair. "Sweetie, I know we used to make jokes about the AKs but you're an AK now."

Lacey shook her head. "Lady Mal said that we may be AKs but we shouldn't forget our roots."

"How very wise of her," Gia nodded. She wasn't surprised that Lacey was showing deference to Mal; that was one of the first lessons one learned on the Isle. The higher in rank one was, the more deference they received. And no one was of higher rank among the VKs as Mal—daughter of Maleficent, how could she not be?

And now not only daughter of Maleficent but daughter of Hades too, Gia thought as she remembered the uproar after Lord Hades had said that at King Ben's coronation. Oh sure the adults were trying to grab power since both Lord Hades andMaleficent had left the Isle but the kids who still paid attention to the coronation had heard it.

"Do you think you'll stay with me and Hermie?" Lacey asked, pulling Gia out of her thoughts.

"I don't know," Gia said. "I hope so. Or maybe I'll stay with Gil and we can all be together."

"No! I like Chip and Lucas!" Lacey exclaimed. "Chip's funny and Lucas makes a lot of pretty pictures!"

"Well I'm glad you enjoy them Ms. LeGume," a male's voice came from around the corner and Gia watched as Lacey's face lit up at the sight of the man. He was of medium height, with dirty blond hair that wouldn't have looked out of place among the LeGume kids—at least those of them with Bimbettes for mothers. Locklyn had red hair after all while Gia of course had her raven colored locks. A trait she unfortunately shared with her twin older brothers.

Thankfully, that was the only trait she shared with the Gaston twins who seemed determined to become like their father in every possible way. And they wondered why they had yet to get an invite off the Isle?

"Are Gaston and Gaston still the same?" Lacey asked.

"Oh yeah," Gia nodded. Her older brothers were definitely still the same. The idiots were determined to flirt with everything that moved. They had even attempted to flirt with Piper. That was fun to see.

Piper glared at the two idiots before her. "I get that our father refuses to acknowledge the girls he produces but you could at least use the thing between your ears for once! I will never have a flirtationship or a fling with you!"

"But…but why?" Gaston the third said, looking almost stunned that someone had turned them down.

"I. Am. Your. Sister!"

Gaston Jr. shrugged. "Dad says the only thing women are good for are producing sons and we want to make dad proud by having lots of sons!"

"Yep! Six or seven a piece!" Gaston the third nodded. "I mean, Gil's useless anyway, considering he clings to Aunt Claudette like a prissy Isle Princess most of the time with his…crafts."

Gia rolled her eyes as Gaston the third spat out the word 'crafts' like it would poison him if he said it with a normal inflection.

"Uh huh," Piper said, her voice flat. "Well boys, do us all a favor and remember what your sisters look like. And hey, maybe Gil can drop you a line about how 'useless' he is while he's enjoying the Auradon sun and you're…where again?"

"Why I believe they're still on the Isle Piper," Glenn said, smirking. It was customary for the LeGume girls to travel in packs of three or four. While they usually just paired off, with Gil now off the Isle, they weren't going to risk their safety for anything.

"So are you Glenn," Gaston Jr. spat.

"Yeah, well see here's the difference between you and me," Glenn shrugged, successfully hiding her surprise that either one of the Gaston boys knew her name. "Gil actually likes me."

Gia sighed as she wrapped an arm around her stomach. "Come on guys, let's just go before the new soup kitchen runs out of food."

"I still can't believe there's a place like you described," Gale said, shaking her head. Gia gave her little sister a fond smile before the four girls walked away from their idiot brothers.

It had actually been that day that Gia had gotten the invitation to come to Auradon. The former royal who dished the food had handed it to her, had said that it was her choice but that it was highly recommended.

I kinda hope she's going to be okay, Gia thought. I mean I get that she lives here in Auradon but the Isle can still find a way to eat someone like that alive. Though she did have her allies—they had been there the first time I went in after all.

"Come on Gia!" Lacey urged, tugging on Gia's arm. "You're going so slow!"

Gia chuckled. "Sorry, Lacey. Why don't you run up ahead, let Gil know I'm here?"

"No way! I'm not leaving you again! You might disappear on me or get lost!"

"Oh really? And how many times have you been here in the weeks you've been in Auradon?"

Lacey grinned. "All the time! Chip's King Ben's brother and he likes to bring me here so Hadie can have someone to hang out with if Lady Mal brings him over. We've explored almost every inch of this castle."

"…I feel I should be concerned," Gia said as they continued to walk. "After all, you're twelve."

Lacey rolled her eyes. "We're allies Gia. Besides, he likes spending his time more with Alexandria Charming than anyone else. I think that's why, if Uma or Evie are over, they bring Dizzy or Celia. But they're not over all the time."

"How is Uma doing?" Gia asked. "I know Gil missed her when she left the Isle."

Lacey shrugged. "I don't really get a chance to talk to her much, Harry hogs her most of the time. Oh, did you know they're together now?"

"Like…a thing? They paired off?"

"Uh huh! Gil told me," Lacey grinned.

Gia smiled. "Piper owes him some money I guess. They had bet on whether or not Uma and Harry would wind up together. Piper insisted they were just allies while Gil was adamant that they would wind up a pairing."

Lacey nodded, squealing slightly. "It was strange at first but after seeing Lady Mal with King Ben act the same way with each other, it got normal."

The man chuckled. "I love how you both forgot I'm here."

"Oh yeah! What are you doing here Chip? Not that I'm never happy to see you of course," Lacey said, looking over at him.

"Benji sent me to make sure our newest arrival was doing alright," 'Chip' said with a smile as he looked over at Gia. "Chip Potts, at your service Mademoiselle LeGume."

Gia smiled and gave as best of a curtsy as she could being five months pregnant. "A pleasure Monsieur."

"Hey now, none of that. I'm not going to make a pregnant lady curtsy," Chip shook his head. "You guys want some company as you make your way to Benji's office?"

"Uh huh!" Lacey nodded and Gia had to smile as she saw her youngest sister's innocence. It hadn't had a chance to be destroyed by the Isle the way her other sisters' innocence had. Even Gale and Gene had had a bit of it destroyed by Gia becoming pregnant.

It wouldn't happen to Lacey though. And for that Gia would always be thankful to Mal. The walk to the office was shorter than Gia thought but maybe it was because she was content to listen to Chip and Lacey chatter away as if they were good allies or even siblings.

Then again, Lace always was able to connect to people. How else would she have become allies with Lord Hades' son and Dr. Facilier's daughter? Gia thought, giving Chip a small smile as he opened the door to what she presumed to be the office.

"Gia!"

"Gilly!" Gia grinned upon seeing her older brother and tried to run to him. Tried being the operative term.

Gil shook his head and rushed over to her, scooping his little sister up in his arms.

"I'm so glad you're here," he whispered, holding Gia close to him. "The others, are they…?"

"No, no, it was just me," Gia whispered back. "I'm pretty sure Piper can't at this point, jury's out on Georgia and Gillian, I don't know about Locklyn, and if any guy even looked at Gale and Gene they'd be fishing them out of the Cove courtesy of Henry and the other pirates."

Gil chuckled. "They'll be next. I promise you Gia."

"I know Gil," Gia said. "I'm just sorry I took one of their spots. It should be them here, not me."

"Gia, the Isle may be getting better but we're not going to let a pregnant teenager be there when we can help," Mal spoke up and Gia looked over to see her and King Ben sitting by a desk. "I know it's not the MO of Auradon in the past but we're going to change that."

"Mal's right," Ben nodded.

"Oh King Ben! I—!"

Ben shook his head and held up his hand to stop any attempt at curtsying or apologies from Gia. "You don't need to use my title Gia. In fact that's the whole reason why we invited you to the castle instead of doing the fanfare in front of Auradon Prep. Well plus we figured you wanted a private meeting with your brother."

"Much appreciated, thank you," Gia nodded her head. "Um…I hate to pry but where will I be staying?"

Mal looked at Ben with a small smile before looking back at Gia. "Well that's your choice Gia. There's the Dalmatian Plantation with Gil though it might be rather crowded since Diego DeVil's living there now too. Or you could live with Chip and Lucas since they're already hosting two VK girls, they said they'd be fine with another."

"Or you could live here," Ben said, and Gia looked at him in shock. "I know it won't begin to make up for what my parents did but I'm not going to have a pregnant fifteen year old living in the streets."

"…you know I'm Gaston's daughter right?" Gia asked, her voice soft as she was still shocked by the offer.

"Yep," Ben shrugged. "Doesn't matter. You need a place to live and I've got more than enough rooms. Of course you'll be staying at Auradon Prep when school's in session."

"…what's the catch?"

"Do your homework," Ben chuckled, having expected that question as Mal had warned him ahead of time.

Gia bit her lip—she didn't want to be apart from her siblings and choosing any place other than Ben's castle would be like picking between Gil and Lacey. But she wasn't a castle girl! She was a girl from the Isle!

Besides I'm sure Mal wouldn't want me here after she gets married.

"Gia, it's fine," Gil said gently, seeing the indecisiveness on her face. "You want to be with Lace, I understand. Truthfully, I'd pick the same thing."

Gia chuckled while Lacey grinned.

"She can share my room!" The younger girl exclaimed and chuckled as Chip ruffled her hair.

"If that's what she wants," he said.

Gia nodded. "Yes. I…I don't want to be away from my sister."

"Then I'll go tell Lucas to make up the bed," Chip grinned.

"How'd your date go?" Ben asked. "It was a few nights ago and we haven't heard anything…Chip, is that ring new?"

"Uh huh."

"You got engaged?!"

"You knew I was proposing Benji, I don't know why this is so much of a shock," Chip chuckled.

"You could have told me he said yes," Ben said with a grin. "Gil, ladies, if you'll excuse me, I have to go kill my brother for keeping this from me!"

Gia watched as Chip ran from the room followed by Ben as Mal just shook her head.

"Thank Gods this was a private meeting. He'd have never done that if he had to be in public and 'Kingly'," the purple haired girl said. "Well Gia, welcome to Auradon."

"I'm already liking it," Gia said, her voice soft as she wrapped her arms around her little sister and Gil wrapped an arm over Gia's shoulders as if to protect her. As if taking their cue, the little one inside her kicked, as if to tell Gia that they were liking Auradon too.

You're going to have such a better life little one. I promise you that. I…I hope you'll forgive me though. For not getting you off the Isle sooner.

Audrey had to smile as she served another bowl to an incoming VK. It had been a couple of weeks since her community service started and honestly, one hundred hours had gone by more quickly than she thought. Doing the math one day with her brother, Audrey discovered that it was really only around twenty days.

With weekends off, that was four week meaning she was halfway to completion. She didn't know how she felt about that.

True the Isle was still depressing even as changes slowly came about—there was nothing to change the constant cloud cover until they were able to remove the barrier. And with Leah and Natalie on the Isle, something told Audrey that wouldn't be done.

Not if her mother had anything to say about it.

But anyway, there was a part of her that didn't want to be done with her community service. Not when VKs were still slowly growing to trust the soup kitchen. Slowly growing to trust her.

"Here you go," she said, handing yet another bowl and smiling as she caught Derek's eye as he helped the kid up onto one of the higher chairs. It was amazing but he was always so good with the younger VKs. Audrey had to wonder if he had a younger sibling or something with how good he was with the kids.

"Enjoying the view?" Harriet asked as she noticed her looking over at Derek.

"What?" Audrey asked, looking away.

Harriet chuckled. "Hey, just because I play for a different team doesn't mean I can't recognize a good player. And it's clear you like him."

"He's just friendly because he's my guard," Audrey said. "That's it. He wants to do well on this assignment and I don't blame him. Doing well here could make it so he's the Captain of the Guard when Chad becomes King of Charmington."

"Uh huh," Harriet chuckled once more. "And the reason why he watches you like a hawk while Liam tends to just watch the perimeter is?"

"He doesn't watch me like a hawk," Audrey shook her head, hoping there wasn't a blush on her cheeks at the idea.

Besides, even if he did, he wouldn't want me. I'm the disgraced royal, the criminal. Not exactly someone who grabs the attention of the son of the Charmington Captain of the Guard, Audrey thought as the door opened.

Audrey couldn't help but smile when she saw one of the girls from her first day come in. Claudine, her name was if Audrey still remembered what Henry had told her. She was accompanied by a couple of guys and four other girls—a redhead, a brunette, and two blondes. The guys had brown and black hair and Audrey watched them as they went to go get a table.

Normally, the people at the soup kitchen didn't catch her attention. But this one was different—Henry and the other pirates who had come every day had gotten on edge; Henry's hand on the hilt of his sword.

And…she wasn't going to lie, Audrey got a bad feeling about the black haired one. There was just something about him that almost put her on edge.

No, don't think like that. You're just being biased, she told herself. Give them a chance like Ben said. Maybe the pirates being on edge and these guys coming into the soup kitchen aren't related in the slightest.

"Hi," Claudine said, her voice soft and Audrey blinked as she realized that she was at the counter, no longer with the group at all.

"Hi," Audrey said with a nod.

"Can we have three bowls of soup please?"

"Aren't there six of you?"

Claudine shrugged, looking almost nonplused like she was used to this sort of thing but she didn't necessarily like it. "Fred wanted three. Sometimes it's better not to fight him."

Audrey nodded slowly and began to dish out the soup. Truthfully she wasn't sure why Claudine was telling her that but she wasn't going to argue. But she couldn't help but continue to glance over at the table as she sliced up the bread—making sure to slice a few extra slices since she wasn't sure if there'd be an equal distribution of food.

She also slipped a couple more cookies than she usually included; the smaller blonde looked to be about Audrey's age and seemed almost stressed. Audrey didn't know how much good it would do but sometimes a random extra cookie might make her day.

Handing the tray of bowls to Claudine, Audrey frowned as she watched the older girl take the food back. Immediately, 'Fred' grabbed his bowl and the other guy grabbed his after Claudine was able to get her food. After that, it was a free for all among the other girls.

At least the brunette was letting the younger blonde have some of her food, Audrey thought, her hands curling into fists at the sight. I know it's the Isle and all but honestly?! How could anyone be so cruel?

Another VK came in and Audrey quickly served up their food, making sure to keep an eye on the 'Angel' table as Mal had told her they were called.

"I met this girl today on my shift," Audrey said, having called Mal to check in after her first day. Mal had told her to, not as part of her probation, but because Mal wanted to make sure Audrey got back okay. Guards could be asked to lie after all and just because she got back okay physically didn't necessarily mean Audrey was okay emotionally.

"Oh really?" Mal asked. "What was her name? Maybe I know her."

"Henry said her name was Claudine Frollo?"

"Oh Claudine! She's nice, decent even for an Angel. Probably the most decent of the bunch, considering most of them are former pirates."

Audrey blinked in surprise. "Wait, they left Uma's gang and lived?"

"Yep," Mal said, snorting in amusement. "Freddy's a real pied piper though Uma told me the only one he wasn't instrumental in luring was Brooke."

"Who's she?"

"Gil's cousin. She's small, blonde, probably around our age if a year or two younger."

"So if we're seventeen now, she'd be…?"

"Fifteen."

"If I see her, should I offer her an invite?"

"…yes."

Audrey shook her self from her thoughts as she continued to watch the table. Her eyes narrowed as she saw who she thought to be Freddy get closer to the smaller blonde, causing the young girl to stiffen up.

I know I can't see her eyes because her back's to me but if I could, I know they'd be screaming help me, Audrey thought. Because that's how I was with Grammy, and Natalie. I got desperate and that's the last thing I want for her…and oh no you don't!

"Hey!" Audrey snapped as she walked out from behind the counter, marching toward the Angel's table. "Get your hand off her!"

"His Holiness can do what he wants. Brooke was stressed, he was comforting her," the redhead scoffed.

Audrey raised an eyebrow. "Well he might be able to do whatever he wants on the Isle but not in here he can't. This is neutral territory and it's a sanctuary for those who need it. I know that's a foreign concept to a Frollo but it stands!"

"Ooh Fred. Looks like there's some new meat on the Isle," the other guy smirked.

"Shut up Strat!" Claudine snapped as Henry and Dustin stiffened up. Audrey might have imagined it but Henry might have even moved closer.

Audrey looked over at Brooke. "Do you want him rubbing your shoulder?"

"…his…his Holiness can do what he wants," Brooke said, her voice a near whisper. It was at that moment that Audrey did something very brave and very stupid—honestly she could blame her growing friendship with her brother or even her new relationship with her guards for that.

"Didn't your father ever teach you to keep your hands to yourself?" She snapped, taking Freddy's hand off of Brooke and letting it drop to his side.

"You don't touch me," Freddy growled, his hand enclosing around Audrey's wrist and a sliver of fear entered into Audrey's stomach. It didn't matter that she had her guards; the likelihood of them getting to her in time were slim to none.

"You want to let her go Freddy?!"

Oh thank Gods for the pirates, Audrey thought as Henry stepped up, his hand still on the hilt of his sword.

"Ah Henry! I should have realized you would have inducted the new meat into your little cult before we even had a chance to meet her," Freddy sniffed.

"A bit hypocritical to call us a cult when your followers call you 'his Holiness' don't you think?" Henry shot back. "And what followers you have! Strat left because he didn't want to take orders from a woman, Morgan, Shayla and Locklyn left because of you and Brooke left because of Locklyn. Oh and of course your sister."

"Half sister," Freddy corrected.

"Tomato, tamato," Henry stated, having picked up that phrase from Audrey. "Now, are you going to let her go or not?"

Before Henry could react, though, a punch flew out and hit Freddy in the face; causing him to release his hold on Audrey's wrist as he fell backwards.

"You were moving too slowly for my taste," Derek told Henry, shaking his hand out a little. Audrey rubbed her wrist, Freddy's grip having been a bit too strong.

"Come on, come with me," Audrey told Brooke, gently ushering her behind the counter and sinking down with her to avoid being spotted.

"…I'm so sorry," Brooke whispered.

"It's not your fault Brooke honey," Harriet said, having sunk down next to her. Phoebus had made his way to break up the ensuing fight. Audrey peered up over the counter to see another boy had joined in the fray—a boy she didn't recognize as being pirate or Angel. The boy had black hair like Freddy but it was clear that it was their only similarity.

"Oh Gods, Zevon's here too?" Harriet muttered, having poked her head up to look as well.

"Who?"

"Right hand of the Casters," Harriet explained. "Yzma's son."

"Someone had a child with Yzma?" Audrey asked, looking almost appalled at the mental image that produced.

Harriet sighed. "Two kids actually. He's got a sister, Yzla. Likely a half sister due to what the Isle's like and what Yzma's like. After all, when she was Kuzco's advisor, she had a new assistant every year or so—wasn't Kronk in his late twenties?"

Audrey nodded slowly, horror and slight disgust on her face. "Can…can we not talk about that? I really don't want that mental image in my head."

"Fair enough," Harriet nodded.

"Alright, break it up!" Phoebus ordered, his voice carrying over to the girls and Audrey peered up once more to see the blond looking almost furious. Henry and Derek had their swords out, while Freddy seemed armed with two daggers and Zevon had his fist curled around something. Knowing who his mother was, Audrey would be ready to bet it was a potion's vial.

"I don't take orders from traitors," Freddy sneered, glaring at Phoebus. "What kind of captain goes against orders?"

"The kind of captain who doesn't believe in killing innocent people," Phoebus said flatly. "Now. Put. It. Away. This is not the place to get into a brawl—you want to kill each other, take it outside. Now."

"Listen to him Fred," Claudine said, her voice sounding impatient yet worried at the same time.

"This is neutral territory, he can't kick us out!"

"I just did," Phoebus told him and looked over at Liam and Derek with a nod. Taking that as their signal, the two grabbed Freddy and Zevon's collars, roughly marching them out of the soup kitchen and throwing them out into the street. Their gangs quickly following; the only one lingering behind was Claudine.

"Take care of Brooke, please Captain?" Claudine asked Phoebus. "I know you know who my father is and I know you don't trust me but that's all I can ask. She doesn't deserve to be with the Angel, she's too kind."

Phoebus nodded. "I can promise you, Ms. Frollo, young Brooke will have sanctuary with my wife and I if she wishes to come across the bridge. And for what it's worth, I don't believe in painting the children with the same brush as the parent—your brother is the exception."

Claudine smiled. "If it helps, you don't have to refer to me by my last name. But thank you, and hopefully Brooke'll take you up on that."

"I…I can go to Auradon?" Brooke asked as the three girls slowly stood up, the excitement clearly over. Audrey tried to ignore the whispers and stares she was getting from the other VKs.

The strange thing was though…they didn't seem negative. They almost seemed shocked that she would stand up to Freddy like that.

"That's right honey," Claudine nodded, giving Brooke a kind smile. "It won't be safe for you in the Angels, not after that."

"Will you come with me?" Brooke asked.

"Oh no, I can't," Claudine told her. "I have to make sure Fred doesn't somehow get the rest of the gang killed by his actions."

"This would be a bad thing?" Henry muttered and Claudine shook her head, causing Brooke to giggle slightly.

Audrey smiled as she heard it. "Do you have anything you'd miss if you left it here?"

"Not really," Brooke told her. "I…I wouldn't mind changing clothes though…I'd rather Gil not see me in Angel garb the first time he sees me in Auradon."

Harriet nodded. "I think I can help with that…or more likely Jade can help with that. She still on the roof Henry?"

"Sure is," Henry nodded. "I just sent Ryan up to go get her."

"Good," Harriet nodded. "And we still have some green clothing? I seem to remember Brooke's color of choice was green."

Henry nodded once more. "Not as much as we used to but it's still there. Brooke was never an Angel in our eyes after all."

Brooke couldn't help but give him a shy smile as Jade walked in.

"Ryan said you wanted to see me cap'n?"

"Think you're up for taking a guest to the ship?" Harriet asked as Audrey walked Brooke around to the front of the counter.

Jade stared in shock. "Duckling?"

"Jade!" Brooke exclaimed before running into the older girl's arms; Jade looking determined not to let the blonde go.

Audrey looked over at Harriet. "Duckling?"

"Brooke used to be in our crew and when she was, she'd follow Jade and Locklyn around like glue," Harriet explained. "It was almost like a baby duck following its mama. Add in the blonde hair, and the nickname 'duckling' was born."

Audrey nodded and smiled at the explanation though the smile faded as she looked out onto the street in front of the soup kitchen. There, staring in the window as if debating whether or not she should come it, was her grandmother.

"Let's get you back behind the counter," Derek said, having followed her gaze. "Liam, deal with that."

"On it Derek," Liam nodded as it was Audrey's turn to gently led behind the counter.

"You okay?" Derek asked, his voice soft as he stayed at Audrey's side.

Audrey nodded. "Just…just don't let her in here? After that whole scene with Freddy, I don't think I could handle it."

"Of course. But…I think you're strong enough to handle it Audrey," Derek told her. "If you weren't, you wouldn't have helped out Brooke."

Audrey shrugged. "She needed the help. All these VKs do. And I know I didn't always think like it but now if I can, I'm going to help them. I…I know my hours will soon come to a close but I'm going to ask Ben if I can continue on with the soup kitchen."

"Well then…you'll need a guard," Derek said, giving her a small smile as Audrey looked at him in shock.

"You…you don't have to."

"Yeah I know," Derek chuckled. "I want to."

Audrey smiled and went to dish some food for a VK who'd just walked up. Hopefully Ben agreed to her suggestion to keep her in the soup kitchen even after the hours were over.

They'd just gotten the VKs to trust it, it'd seem almost cruel to take it away just because Audrey wasn't obligated to come anymore.

Mal walked into Ben's office, more than a little confused at the request. Not because she wasn't used to being in Ben's office, no on the contrary, she was usually barging in there and making herself at home all the time.

No the confusing part was that Steph was going to be there. And Belle. And Beast. And Ben. Oh, and the fact that this meeting apparently had been requested by her father of all things.

"Hey you," Ben said with a smile.

"Hey," Mal said, smiling back at him. "Am I the first to arrive?"

Ben nodded. "Lady Persephone was dropping Hadie off with Chip, he's going to spend the day with Lacey and mom just texted, she's getting Brooke set up with Chip and Lucas. Though because of how small Chip's apartment is, they thought space was going to be an issue."

"I'm sensing a 'but'," Mal said as she plopped down on the sofa.

"You'd be right," Ben chuckled. "As an engagement present, dad bought Chip and Lucas a bigger apartment."

Mal paused and turned to look at Ben. "When you say 'bought'…"

"I mean the unit was for sale and dad bought it," Ben said with a shrug. "Five bedrooms, four baths, enough space for Chip, Lucas, Lacey, Hermie, Gia, and now Brooke. Plus with the little one on the way, they need all the space they can get."

"I guess that's true but was Mrs. Potts okay with that?"

"Dad said it was her idea," Ben said as he put away his paperwork. The last thing he wanted to do was be distracted during this meeting.

He wasn't going to lie, he had been shocked when Audrey came back from her shift at the soup kitchen with a girl from the Isle. He hadn't been shocked that Mal seemed to know the girl but so had Uma oddly enough, who had quickly brought in Gil and Gia.

The girl had latched onto Gia like she was a drowning woman and she was the last available lifejacket. Audrey quickly took the opportunity to explain what had happened on the Isle and Ben thought Mal was going to dragon up right then and there.

It was then that Audrey surprised Ben even more by asking if she could extend her hours at the soup kitchen.

"I mean, I understand if I can't have a guard as big as I do now but Derek already volunteered his services," Audrey said. "Ben, all these kids still need our help and they've just started trusting the soup kitchen. I'd hate to see it shut down just because my hours are up."

"Audrey, I think it's a great idea," Ben said.

"You…you do?"

"You're talking to the guy who came up with the VK Initiative. Of course I'd think it's a good idea."

Audrey couldn't help but snort in amusement at Ben's deadpanned tone.

"Mal can talk to Harriet and make sure she's still okay with going with you," Ben said. "I think she wanted to look into starting a business with Sammy, swimming lessons for younger kids."

"Doesn't Ariel handle that?"

"She does but as Harriet pointed out, not many of the VKs know how to swim and the more young kids we bring over, they're going to need to learn how to swim. And they're going to have to be able to trust their instructors," Ben said. "Harriet and Sammy both have experience with young kids and as a pirate Captain and First Mate they'd like to do something with the water."

"Why not join the royal Navy?" Audrey asked.

"I don't think Sammy wants to be away from Squeaky and Squirmy for that long and Harriet doesn't trust Harry and CJ to go unsupervised."

"That…is a very good point." Audrey nodded as she thought about what could happen otherwise. "Though Harry seems glued to Uma's side."

"Right," Ben nodded. "Meaning she'd help in whatever mischief he wanted to cause if he wanted to cause said mischief."

Ben shook his head to clear his thoughts as his parents walked into the room.

"Hey mom, hey dad," he said with a smile. "How's Chip and Lucas' new place?"

"Well it now has a fully stocked library where I'm pretty sure a guest room was before," Beast said with a chuckle.

"Hush Adam! Those girls should have a library to call their own," Belle stated.

"…you do know I'm pretty sure the LeGume girls can't read right?" Mal called from her spot on the sofa. "And I think the jury's out on Hermie's literacy."

Belle nodded and sat next to her. "I figured, considering who their father is. Which is why I included some easy reading software to help them."

"Belle, considering you taught me how to read again using Romeo and Juliet, I really think you need to double check the definition of 'easy'." Beast said as Persephone entered the office in a swirl of leaves.

"Am I the last one?"

"No your Ladyship," Ben shook his head. "We're waiting on Lord Hades."

"…oh Gods," Persephone sighed and shook her head. "Hades, whatever you're planning, do not turn this into a big to-do."

Her warning was uttered too late as the lights cut off only to have a spot light replace it.

"How did he—?"

"Don't question it," Persephone sighed. "Your father likes a dramatic entrance Mal. That's for certain."

"Madames and Monsieurs, it is with deepest pride and greatest pleasure that I welcome you tonight."

"Is he stealing from Lumiere's performance?" Belle asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I worry about him," Persephone shook her head.

"It's…it's my castle. Can he really welcome me to my own castle?" Ben muttered to Mal, who had moved from the sofa to sit on Ben's desk.

"Just go with it," Mal muttered back, just as confused as Ben was.

"And now I invited you relax, let us pull up a chair, as Benny's office gladly presents…Mal's dowry."

Mal stood up, sliding off of Ben's desk in slight frustration and horror. "I'm sorry my what?"

Hades strolled in, snapping his fingers to reveal chests of jewels and other riches surrounding the perimeter of the room. "Your dowry Mal. I understand that's a thing here? I think this should more than suffice. "

"Oh Adam, I told you we didn't need to ask for a dowry!" Belle exclaimed. "I can't believe you did—."

"I didn't!" Beast told her. "I was talking to Lord Hades about the wedding and the topic of dowries came up. I even said we weren't asking for one but it was a common practice when I was growing up."

"And you married me without a dowry," Belle pointed out. "Some practices become outdated Adam, that's why we don't do them anymore!"

"How did you get all of this in here?" Mal asked, looking around at all the chests, and cutting off whatever Beast was going to say as a retort.

Hades chuckled. "Pain and Panic proved to be not so imbecilic as I thought they were. Plus your cousins helped a bit."

"Uma knew—?"

"No, no. Your other cousins."

Mal sighed. "Dad, you are aware that I have more cousins that I know what to do with right? You're going to have to be a bit more specific."

"The one your pirate friend wonders about, considering she's now in a relationship with the LeGume boy, and her brothers," Hades told her.

"Oh! Macaria, Herkie, and Hyllus?"

"Those are the ones!"

Persephone chuckled. "And you just forgot their names dear?"

"Do you know how many cousins Mal has from Zeus alone?" Hades exclaimed. "I mean, there's Apollo, Artemis, Athena, Aphrodite, Hermes just to name a few. And then there's Poseidon with Triton and Ursula. And of course Triton had to have a bajillion kids just like his uncle."

"We get it," Persephone said gently. "But dear, seven is not a bajillion."

"It should be!" Hades stated. "But we're wasting time, and I want to add a condition to my agreement to this marriage."

Ben stilled and looked at Hades. "And…and what would that requirement be Lord Hades?"

"You get a DNA test," Hades stated.

"I'm sorry, what?" Beast and Belle exclaimed, causing Hades to turn and look at them.

"Mal told me the reason you two stepped down was because you didn't give your wife a honeymoon, Beastie? Yet apparently the most selfish thing Benny here did was want to keep the barrier open so that the VK initiative could continue in that viewing. How does someone who makes it so a sixteen year old has to take over produce someone who's most selfish act was for the betterment of others?"

"I can assure you, Lord Hades, Ben is ours," Belle said. "But if your approval of the wedding hinges on that—."

"It does," Hades said firmly."

Ben turned to Mal. "I think this is the first time anyone's asked someone for a DNA test before they'd give their approval for marriage."

"I'm sorry, I'm more hung up on all the chests," Mal stated. "Dad, are there any gems left in the world?"

Hades chuckled. "Hey, Steph knows how I feel about dowries but I wanted to make a point too. If it's not enough, I can always add more—."

"No! Lord Hades, you've been more than generous," Ben spoke up. "I would never ask for a dowry because Mal is priceless but we certainly don't need to add more."

Mal looked over at him and raised an eyebrow. "I'm priceless?"

"Hush you," Ben teased with a chuckle.

Beast shook his head. "Gods, this could fund the kingdom for…decades."

"Oh did I not put enough in?" Hades asked with a smirk. "I'd be happy to rectify that but while I'm doing that, Mali, go pick out your tiara. I made sure to have a few in there for you."

Mal shook her head but went over to one of the chests that was already open. Sure enough, there were plenty of tiaras for her to choose from as her dad said. Mal had to shake her head but paused upon seeing a silver tiara with purple and blue gems sprinkled throughout.

"Thought that one would catch your eye," Hades said, his voice soft as Mal went to go put it on her head. Mal smiled as she realized it was a perfect fit.

"It won't be your official crown," Hades said, looking over at Beast and Belle. "I know that one's in the museum, back in its rightful place."

"Actually Mal, I wanted to talk to you about that," Ben spoke up. "I know your colors are more purple and blue than blue and gold so…would you like a new crown made?"

Mal bit her lip as she thought about it. Truthfully she didn't care one way or the other, it was a crown. It went on her head and honestly, Belle barely wore hers when she was Queen.

But there was the chance it would look like she was rubbing it in Audrey's face if she wore the crown. The same crown Audrey stole and therefore lost her status as Princess. Oh true, she voluntarily stepped down but Mal didn't want to add any fuel to the fire.

"I mean, if you want to Ben," Mal said. "But I know you've got so much work to do, I don't want to put another thing on your plate."

Ben gave her a gentle smile. "It's no trouble at all Mal. But we can talk more about it later if you'd like."

"Sounds good," Mal said. "Now I want to explore some of these chests since no one saw fit to tell me I was having a dowry attached to me in any way!"

Hades chuckled as Mal began opening some of the chests, shaking her head at the abundance of richest in them. Some chests were filled with jewelry that could cause Evie to faint, others were filled with nothing but gems. However, there was one that had some particularly interesting contents.

"Dad?"

"Yes Mal?" Hades asked.

Mal pointed to a piece of paper nestled on top of a mountain of gems. "What's that?"

"Well you have these things called eyes Mal. Why don't you look at it and see?"

"No one likes a smart aleck," Mal told him as she picked it up and looked at it before dropping it in shock. "No! No way! This can't be!"

"Mal? What is it?" Ben asked, making his way over to Mal's side.

"Maleficent was stripped of this when she was sent to the Isle!" Mal told Hades, ignoring Ben's question. "By rights, this is Aurora's."

Hades nodded. "Yes, but see I talked to my dear brother. You know, the God of Law? And he pointed out that while Maleficent may have been stripped of her titles, the children of any titled Villains were not stripped of their inheritance."

"I mean that's true, I've been working with Carlos to get his mother's company put back in his name since it's been under government control all this time," Ben spoke up. "He wants to give it to Evie though since he knows nothing about fashion and Evie could use the resources."

"Regardless, it's not mine," Mal stated.

"Yeah it is," Hades told her.

"No it's not. It's not mine and it's never been mine."

Beast sat up. "Let's pretend I'm the dumbest person in the room right now. What in the world are you two talking about?"

Mal sighed. "Dad…somehow got his hands on the title of 'Princess of the Moors' which was technically Audrey's once Aurora became Queen of Auroria."

"But then Audrey removed herself from the line of succession and everyone knows the Moors don't really like male rulers," Hades added.

"I've never been to the Moors. Why would I want to be the ruler of a place I'd never been to?" Mal asked, crossing her arms over her chest.

Hades opened his mouth but Persephone rested a hand on his arm. "If I may? Mal, honey, you don't have to keep the title or even use it. You can just put it away for safe keeping."

"Why would I do that when it's Aurora's?" Mal asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Well one, I'm assuming that if it's sitting in the chest that Aurora is more than wiling to give it up but two, you might want it if you have children."

Mal glanced over at Ben. They hadn't really discussed that—sure she had made a vow not to have kids back when she was on the Isle but that was the Isle. Now that she was in Auradon, things were different.

Besides that, she'd have to have kids now that she was marrying Ben. If she didn't, it would throw the line of succession into a tailspin.

"…I am tabling this discussion for a time when I can think of an argument as to why I shouldn't have this," Mal said, her voice laced with annoyance.

"Very well," Persephone nodded though anyone could tell that she was amused.

Hades snapped his fingers. "I knew I was forgetting one more part of this."

"I'm sorry, more?" Mal asked but Hades quickly left the room. Mal shook her head but couldn't ask what was going on before Hades came back with a three headed dog.

"That's a Cerberus!" Ben said with a grin, sinking down to his knees to pet the dog. "Oh, who's an amazing boy? You are! Yes you are!"

Mal shook her head. "I feel I should be shocked by that reaction but then again, it is Ben. But dad…where…?"

"The poor thing was in a pound in Thebes," Hades said. "He's about a year old but the most lovable canine you could find. I've been keeping him at home and he's had a ball chasing Pain and Panic around. He doesn't have a name though."

Mal smiled as the right head of the dog licked her hand and she knelt down next to Ben. Looking at her fiancé, it was if the perfect name came to her.

"Estelle," she said. "It's a combination of both my heritage, meaning 'star', and the new branch of my family tree."

Ben grinned and gently kissed her cheek before looking at the Cerberus.

"Well boy, do you like that?"

Estelle gave a small yip and wagged his tail, licking Ben on the cheek.

"Estelle it is," Mal said with a smile as she reached out and scratched Estelle behind the ears.

Evan chuckled as he saw the familiar head of black hair pop up in his window. While he hadn't seen her since Lady Mal and King Ben's engagement party, he had to admit she'd been on his mind. But not for the reason you might think.

See, she'd given him a challenge before she disappeared on him. To figure out what her full first name was—after all, Hermie had to be short for something. No one was just going to name their kid Hermie, just like no one just named their kid just Ben or just Kitty. And Evan was sure he had figured it out.

"Hey sun boy, are you going to open the window?" Hermie asked with a chuckle, breaking Evan out of his thoughts. "Or am I going to stay in this tree? I mean, it's a nice tree as far as trees go but sooner or later a guard is going to find me and I'm not sure your parents are going to approve of someone sneaking into their son's room."

"I mean that's how my dad met my mom," Evan said as he quickly opened the window. "He climbed through her window. Plus you could argue it's how Jasmine met Aladdin for the second time, though that was technically a balcony."

"And it's also how your mom got kidnapped by Gothel," Hermie countered but gave him a smile as she climbed in. "Not to mention I'm pretty sure your dad got a concussion that day, getting walloped with a frying pan in the head three times in the span of probably two hours. Three depending on how long he was out after the first two hits."

Evan shook his head but offered his hand to help her keep her balance as she finished climbing in through the window.

"You know there's this handy new invention called the front door. You should try it sometime," Evan chuckled. "How'd you even know which room was mine? Actually aren't you staying with Chip Potts in Auradon City? It's not exactly a walk from there to Corona."

Hermie chuckled. "My dad ran a circus. We didn't exactly stay in one place for very long, even on the Isle. Not to mention Chip knows where I am. But he's all distracted by his upcoming wedding plus another LeGume girl came in from the Isle so I figured I'd get out of their hair."

"Why don't you stay here?" Evan asked. "We've got plenty of room, even with Cass and Ginny staying here."

Hermie shrugged. "I wouldn't want to impose. Besides, Cass and Ginny are Gothel's so they've got a connection to your mom. I'd just be an outsider."

She shook her head. "Anyway, enough of that. You figure out my challenge yet or do you yield?"

"Hmm, is it Harmony?"

Hermie raised an eyebrow. "Seriously? How do you get 'Hermie' out of Harmony?"

Evan chuckled and ran a hand through his hair. "Yeah, I guess it is pretty stupid isn't it Hermione?"

Hermie froze upon hearing that before looking over at him. "How did you…?"

"I told you the last time we talked. I love a challenge. Besides, I had a feeling it wasn't Herman and there weren't a lot of options remaining after that," Evan told her, sitting down next to her on the window seat.

"You gonna spread it around?" Hermie muttered.

"What, that I know your full first name?" Evan asked, raising an eyebrow.

Hermie sighed. "No. That I've got probably the prissiest name that ever existed. I swear, my mother wanted me to have a moving target on my back or something. The only girl who had a prissier name on the Isle was Evie."

"There's nothing wrong with Hermione," Evan said.

"Yeah well your mom's name is Rapunzel. I don't think you have much room to talk sun boy," Hermie shook her head.

Evan raised an eyebrow. "Sun boy? Really?"

"Yeah well, you don't exactly have a lot of options for nicknames. I could do lettuce boy if you prefer?"

"How do you know that? No one outside the family knows that's what mom's name means!"

It was Hermie's turn to raise an eyebrow. "You mean no one in Auradon owns a German dictionary? I didn't even think Corona…oh I'm sorry I mean Tangledtown—."

"You can call it Corona, everyone does," Evan said quickly. The name change really was stupid. "And yeah, the second language of Corona is 'German' but that doesn't mean people are going to crack open their dictionaries to learn the meaning of my mother's name. For that matter, how do you know it? Ginny said they locked the library at the school on the Isle."

Hermie chuckled. "Well first off, they didn't just lock it, they had it guarded by giant spiders."

"Cool!"

"…you are very strange."

"My dad once dueled a horse with a frying pan, my mother's best friend for eighteen years was a chameleon, and I have a friend who's mother was a mermaid. I come by it honestly."

"Fair enough," Hermie said, another chuckle escaping her lips. "Well anyway, Gothel's a teacher over at Dragon Hall. On days where she wants to really be petty toward Rapunzel, she'll let slip the meaning of her name."

Evan blinked in surprise. Not because of the thought of Gothel of all people being petty but because he didn't think she would be a teacher. Weren't teachers supposed to, you know, not be the type of people to emotionally abuse young children?

"I'm sorry, let's back up for a bit. You said she's a teacher?" Evan asked, shaking his head. "Who in their right mind okayed that?"

"Dr. Facilier, seeing as he's the headmaster," Hermie shrugged. "I mean Gothel teaches Selfishness 101 so it's not like she's out of her depths or anything. Plus I mean Gaston's a coach and Lady Tremaine runs a hair salon."

Evan did have to admit she had a point there. Anyone who would steal a baby in order to keep themselves looking young forever had to have a certain amount of selfishness to them. There was no if's, and's, or but's about it.

Still, the idea of Gothel around children…he honestly hated the fact that Ginny had to deal with Gothel as a mother but at least she got a respite with Cass. The kids Gothel taught were stuck in the classroom with her until the class ended.

"Where is Ginny?" Hermie asked, not so subtly changing the subject.

"With Ruby," Evan told her. The youngest Fitzherbert girl was going shopping with Ginny, an activity that Evan was oh too happy to skip out on. He had just gotten a new book after all and he'd wanted to read it.

Plus, had he gone shopping, he would have missed out on talking to Hermie. He had a enjoyable time talking to her at the engagement party and was happy to have a second chance to do so.

"Ah. And who's Ruby?" Hermie asked.

Evan chuckled. "My sister. Actually my youngest older sister, I've got five. Actually I think you saw a couple of them at the engagement party, they were with their boyfriends."

"…so did your dad really want a boy or something?" Hermie asked.

"Dunno, never asked," Evan said with a shrug. Had he not been used to the VKs sarcasm with Mal and now Ginny, he might have taken offense or thought Hermie was trying to make a dig at his parents.

I mean, she might have still been trying to do that but Evan wasn't as likely to take offense. Besides it was a fair question considering they stopped having kids after they had him. Though after six kids, who wouldn't stop having them?

Even for royals that's a lot of kids.

"So Hermione…that's a pretty name actually," Evan said, taking his turn to change the subject. "I think it's Greek. Wasn't she the daughter of Helen of Troy and Menelaus, King of Sparta?"

"I'm not the only one who knows the meaning of names it looks like," Hermie said, shaking her head. "It's too prissy though. It's the kind of name that belongs on a Princess, not someone who lives on the Isle of the Lost. Even Ginny lucked out with her name even though one might argue it could be short for something. If it was, though, no one ever found out."

"Did anyone ever find out what your name was short for?" Evan asked.

"A few kids did," Hermie nodded. "At first, when I was younger, I went by my full name. Until I learned that all that did was make me the target of teasing and ridicule. Thankfully no one tried to jump me."

Evan knew he shouldn't ask, that Hermie would tell him in good time but he was just so curious as to why anyone would jump her. Or why no one would jump her rather.

"My dad had a deal with Shere Khan," Hermie said, chuckling a little at the look of confusion on Evan's face. "I don't exactly remember the terms of said deal but it got people to leave me alone. Plus dad had a tiger in his circus that found its way onto the Isle. A female tiger. Shere Khan may be a pawn shop owner but even shop owners get lonely."

"So Shere Khan gave you and your dad his protection and in exchange, your dad gave him a girlfriend?" Evan asked.

"Uh huh," Hermie nodded.

"…well today has been oddly educational," Evan shook his head. He didn't think he'd ever think about Shere Khan having a girlfriend but then again he didn't think Ben would be marrying a VK. The world was full of surprises.

"He's got a kid too," Hermie said with a chuckle.

Evan shook his head. "I almost feel like nothing related to the Isle will shock me anymore and then you say something like that."

Hermie couldn't help the small giggle that slipped out. She normally didn't giggle, preferring to chuckle if she had to laugh. Giggling wasn't exactly done on the Isle. Giggling when you were a VK named Hermione of all things really wasn't done.

"Evan? Are you talking to the book characters again?" Rowyn's voice called from the other side of Evan's closed bedroom door.

"What? No Rowyn! Why would you ask that?" Evan called back to her.

"Because I hear someone's voice in your room and I know you don't have a television in there."

Evan paused, looking over at Hermie. "It's an audio book. I'm playing it through the speakers," he lied.

"You're sure? You got silent there for a minute."

"Of course I'm sure Rowyn! Don't you have a boyfriend to go bother?"

Hermie shook her head in amusement, trying her best not to make a sound in case this 'Rowyn' heard her. The last thing she wanted was for Evan to get in trouble for having a VK in his room.

Oh not because she was afraid of getting into trouble. She was a VK, she did that once a week. But because she didn't want to risk not being able to talk to Evan anymore. She liked talking with him, even if he managed to figure out her full first name.

"Fine, fine, I'll go away Evan. Just…you're not hurt are you?" Rowyn asked and Hermie couldn't help but smile a little as she heard the concern in the older girl's voice.

Evan smiled as well and shook his head. "I'm fine Rowyn. I promise. I'd tell you if I was hurt after all. Besides, how could I hurt myself in my room?"

"Knowing you? You'd find a way," Rowyn chuckled as she walked off. Hermie shook her head and waited for her footsteps to fade before she spoke again.

"I should probably go. I don't want you getting in trouble, Mr. Perfect Prince."

"Hey, I may be a Prince but I'm far from perfect," Evan chuckled. "Besides, stay. You just got here and I haven't seen you since the engagement party. Who knows when I'll see you again?"

Hermie smiled at him and chuckled slightly. "Evan, I do have to head back. Chip might know I'm here in Corona but at some point the driver I borrowed is going to want to go home."

"Who'd you get to drive you?"

"Jay."

"I thought he was in college?"

Hermie smirked. "If 'college' is code for 'making out with a girl' then yes, he is in college. At least he was when he stopped by for the weekend. He claims he wanted to see Chip and Lucas' new place but all he seemed interested in was the girl."

"Huh. Lonnie'll be disappointed," Evan said.

"Lonnie?"

"Mulan's daughter," he elaborated. "Slightly smaller than Jay, dark hair, loves swords."

"…that's the girl!"

Evan stared at her for a minute before chuckling slightly. "Well, Phil owes me twenty bucks then. I said three weeks after Ben and Mal's engagement party. He said it'd take Jay until his college graduation."

"You lot bet?" Hermie asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Jay got us hooked on it," Evan shrugged. "Besides we all figured it wouldn't take him long considering he kept wondering how he wound up the single one of his gang."

"Elaborate on that for me please."

"Right okay, so Lady Mal's with King Ben, Evie's with Doug, Dopey's son—."

"Who in their right mind partnered with Dopey?"

"You want me to continue explaining or would you rather think about Dopey's choice in partner?"

Hermie shook her head. "Right, right, continue."

"Carlos is with Jane, Fairy Godmother and Lumiere's daughter—."

"Pause."

"What now?"

"The candlestick has a daughter? And you all are okay with this?"

Evan chuckled. "Trust me, we were a little shocked when we heard the news from Jane. But that was only because we were all used to just referring to her as 'Fairy Godmother's daughter'. Now, can I continue my list or are you going to interrupt me again?"

"Nope, continue," Hermie smirked and Evan shook his head.

"Harry, as I'm sure you know, is with Uma and Gil's with Macaria, Hercules' daughter."

"…when in the seven Hells did that happen?"

Evan shrugged. "I mean it was obvious in the viewings that Gil liked her and she him but when they actually got together? No one knows."

"Oh Gods, when the Gaston twins hear about this, their heads are going to explode from shock," Hermie chuckled. "Almost makes me wish I could see it."

"Well I mean I'm sure he'll take Macaria as his date to the royal wedding and that'll be televised so they'll see it then," Evan said with a small smile as he heard her chuckle. He didn't know why but he liked the fact that he could make her laugh.

It meant more when one could get a VK to laugh or even just chuckle regularly instead of bitterly or even with a bit of bite to it. It had taken all the Fitzherbert kids a week before they got a regular chuckle from Ginny.

To no one's surprise, it had been Rose who had gotten that prize though Evan wasn't sure it counted because he was the one to cause Rose to laugh so hard she shot milk out of her nose at breakfast.

"I really should go," Hermie said after a few minutes.

Evan sighed. "Okay…will I see you soon?"

"Maybe you will, maybe you won't," Hermie said with a smirk as she turned to open the window.

"You know you could just go through the door."

"And then your parents are going to question where the hell I came from."

"Again, my dad dueled a horse using a frying pan. I don't think he questions much anymore."

Hermie shook her head. "The front door's too predictable anyway. Always leave them guessing what your next move's going to be."

"Pretty sure you stole that from Uncle Lance."

"I'm a VK. We steal everything," Hermie smirked as she dropped from the window. Evan rushed to make sure she was okay only to see her smirking at him from the tree branch.

"Oh sun boy, it's almost like you were worried about me or something," she chuckled.

"Well I'm sorry but I've never had anyone drop from my window before," he whispered back to her.

"Like I said, front door's too predictable," Hermie said.

"I'll see you soon right?" Evan asked.

Hermie paused and looked up at him. "Maybe. Just maybe."

Evan couldn't help but smile at that and watched as Hermie made her way back down the tree and scurry off toward the setting sun.

He didn't have long to watch, however, before a knock echoed on his door.

"Evan! Come on! Mom said it's time for dinner and then it's movie night!"

Evan shook his head and went to go leave his room, his older sister standing in his doorway.

"Who's turn is it to pick the movie?"

"Rachel's," Ruby told him.

"So we're looking at some cheesy romance flick now that she's with Aziz but neither one of them actually wants to admit it?"

"Got it in one!"

"When is it my turn to pick again?"

"You know we go by birth order baby bro," Ruby teased as they made their way down to dinner. Evan rolled his eyes.

I hope Hermie gets back okay, he thought. I hope I get to see her again.

Gia sighed softly as she curled up in the library of Chip and Lucas' apartment. It truly was her favorite place to be if she was being honest. The way Queen Belle had set it up…while the shelves may have been numerous, it still felt cozy. A good place to go when life became too overwhelming.

And boy was it overwhelming right now.

She'd just had her six month check up for her baby, and they had asked her if she wanted to know if the baby would be a boy or a girl. She didn't know why but she had said yes.

Maybe it was because being in Auradon had just turned her head around so many different ways. Her favorite brother was dating a Godling, a VK was engaged and on track to be Queen of all of Auradon, a former royal had gotten her off of the Isle…and that's not to mention the fact that the surrogate son of Beast was treating her, Lacey, and Brooke as if they were family.

So she had told the doctors she wanted to know. And had her world come crashing down upon their response.

A girl…you're a girl my little one, she thought as she ran a hand absentmindedly over her belly. Don't get me wrong, I love you no matter what and I know your uncle Gil and your Aunt Lacey and your cousin Brooke are going to love you too. Not to mention all your other aunts. But…I know your grandfather won't acknowledge you now. After all, he never does if a LeGume produces a girl.

The doctor was nice though, and had let her know that there were options just in case she didn't feel she was ready to be a mom.

Adoption was such a foreign concept to VKs, and one that Gia was more than a little hesitant to pursue. After all, she knew how much it hurt to not have a parent acknowledge you. How could she then turn around and do it to her daughter?

Not to mention I already know Zevon's not going to acknowledge he has a child, Gia thought with a small sigh. While she had lied when Gil had asked and said she didn't know who the father was, it was more than a little obvious to her. After all, while things might have been irregular, Zevon was her last fling for food.

"Gia?" Chip said, knocking on the library door. "You okay honey?"

Gia nodded. "I'm okay Chip. I just…I had a long day. The library's cozy, plus Gil's elbow deep in a craft right now. I don't really know what it is and to be honest I figure it's just better to be out of the way."

Not to mention Hermie pretty much just went where she wanted when she wanted. As long as she was back before it got too dark and told them where she was gong, Chip and Lucas didn't seem too concerned.

Then again, they knew they were dealing with VKs who might not have been up for helicopter parenting right off the bat.

Chip gave her a small smile. "Well do you feel up for company?"

"It's your apartment Chip," Gia told him. "You don't have to ask."

"It may be my and Lucas' name on the lease Gia, but this is your home too," Chip said as he walked in and sat down in the other chair. "But I'm not the company I was talking about."

"Oh…who were you talking about then? Did one of the other girls come from the Isle? Gale? Gene? Piper?"

Chip shook his head, holding up a hand to stop her before she built up too much steam. "No, no honey. I know Mal and Ben are in the process of making it so that all your sisters are coming over but they're not here yet. Lucas is currently playing distraction while I talk to you but Belle was hoping to have a word."

"…I'm sorry Chip, I seem to have lost my mind. Did you just say Belle wants to talk to me?"

"That's right, but you don't have to if you're not up for it. Ben told her you had a doctor's appointment today."

Gia gave him a small smile as her fingers continued to brush over her belly. It was strange but King Ben had been almost overzealous in making sure she'd had access to every possible care she could want for her baby. Maybe it was guilt since his parents sent up the Isle, maybe it was an attempt to show that he truly didn't care that she was Gaston's daughter…Gia wasn't sure.

In all honesty, King Ben was nothing like how Gia thought royalty would be like. There were times when she honestly thought that someone had cloned Gil and just dyed his hair, cut it in a different style and gave him an affinity for reading instead of crafts.

Oh and dogs. You couldn't forget the dogs. The first time Gia had visited Gil at the 'Dalmatian Plantation' as he and King Ben called it, she thought the young King had died and gone to heaven at the grin on his face.

"Gia?" Chip prompted. "I don't mean to push but Lucas is probably getting peppered with wedding questions from Belle and I'd like to save him from that."

Gia chuckled. "Of course. How is that planning going, by the way?"

"It's going swimmingly," Chip told her. "We're doing a small wedding so we don't have to worry about it being a media circus or anything."

He had been more than a little surprised when Lucas had come to him with the suggestion of a wedding planner. He'd been even more surprised when he saw who it was.

"Cynthia?" Chip gasped upon seeing his ex-girlfriend sitting at his kitchen table. There was no malice in his voice, no anger to be felt upon seeing her.

"Hey Chip," Cynthia said, giving the former tea cup a small smile.

"Please don't think me rude but…what are you doing here?"

"I invited her," Lucas said, walking in with three mugs of tea. It was one of the things Chip insisted on when drinking tea. After all, as he said, once you've been a tea cup, it felt weird to drink out of one.

"I'm a wedding planner now," Cynthia said as she took the offered mug from Lucas. "And I was hoping I could help with your wedding. I heard about it from Michelle."

"She still talks to you?"

"Chip," Lucas warned and Chip sighed. He was right, that was rude.

"Lucas, it's okay," Cynthia said. "I was…shall we say rather immature when we were dating Chip and had been excited about the chance to meet King Beast and Queen Belle. I hadn't thought about what that might look like to you and I am sorry."

Chip nodded. While he hadn't expected an apology from her, especially after all these years, it was nice to finally get one. "So why the change of heart? Or career for that matter? I thought you were going into Entertainment Journalism?"

"When Queen Snow keeps scooping you and getting exclusive interviews the rest of us could only dream of, it's time to get into a different field," Cynthia said with a wry chuckle. "I was always good at planning events while at school and it's a lot more relaxing being my own boss than dealing with my editor."

Chip nodded. "Well I'm happy for you then. But you really want to plan my wedding?"

"Consider it my apology for how I acted in our relationship," Cynthia said. "Don't worry, I won't have any over the top musical numbers. I know that's rather ridiculous."

Lucas snorted and Chip shook his head. Okay, this might just work out.

"Well I hope it goes well," Gia told him, bringing Chip back to the present.

"You'll be able to see for yourself," Chip said. "Family includes you and the other girls I hope you know."

Gia couldn't help but give him a small smile as she heard that. "I don't know Chip…you really want a pregnant fifteen year old at your wedding?"

"Like I said, it'll just be family there," Chip said. "You don't have to worry about judgement. And if anyone does judge, well I know how to get back at them. Perks of being the youngest of six."

Gia giggled and Chip smiled as he heard that.

"So…feel up for that company?"

"I…I guess I should. I mean Queen Belle's been kind enough to set up this library for the girls and I, I should at least talk to her," Gia said even if a knot of nerves was building up in the pit of her stomach. What in the world did Belle want to talk to her about?

"It'll be okay," Chip said as he got up and gently patted her on the shoulder. "Belle's one of the best people I know. She's basically a second mom to me."

Gia nodded and Chip walked out. He didn't leave her waiting long, though, before Belle was knocking softly on the door of the library.

"Gia honey?

"Oh your highness," Gia said, scrambling to her feet. While she knew Belle had stepped down, it didn't change the fact that she had been a royal.

Belle shook her head. "You don't have to do that. I'm not going to make a pregnant girl stand on her feet. Not for me, please have a seat."

Gia sat back down and looked over at Belle. "Chip…Chip said you wanted to talk?"

"I did," Belle nodded, sitting in the chair Chip had vacated. "I hope you don't think me nosy or anything but Ben had told me you had a doctor's appointment today and I wanted to see how it went."

"Why?" Gia asked before she could stop the question from escaping her lips. "I mean…I'm Gaston's daughter. I thought…"

Belle couldn't help but give Gia a sad smile, the same smile she had given Gil that day in the stables. "I know I have my differences with your father but that doesn't mean I'm not going to care. I…I know Adam and I messed up with the Isle, and if I could do a lot of things differently I would."

Gia shrugged. "It's getting fixed now and there's no changing the past."

"That's certainly true," Belle nodded as they grew quiet. It wasn't an awkward kind of quiet as one might have expected but after growing up surrounded by sisters, Gia wasn't used to sitting in silence for too long.

"I'm having a girl," she said. "The doctors told me."

"Oh congratulations," Belle told her, a genuine smile on her lips.

Gia nodded and then sighed. "The…the thing is…I don't know…"

"It's okay," Belle said. "I'm going to guess it has to do with your father?"

"…I don't…a grandson might have…"

Gia never got the chance to finish her sentence as Belle gently scooped her into her arms, giving her a hug. While Gia had stiffened up at first touch, she wasn't going to lie and say she didn't relax at the embrace.

"Oh Gia…sweetheart, I hope you forgive me for saying this but you don't need his acknowledgment," Belle said, keeping her voice soft despite the rage that was flowing through her veins.

Honestly Gaston! I know you were primeval back before I met Adam but I never once thought you'd treat your own daughters like this! I mean, I didn't think you'd treat them equally to any sons you had but at least acknowledge them!

"I just…she's going to have questions," Gia said, her voice almost at a whisper. She wasn't entirely sure why she was spilling her guts to Belle but she knew that there was something about the former Queen that made it easy to talk to her.

Maybe it was the fact that she wasn't born royal? Though that wasn't to say that Belle was a commoner—King Beast had made sure it was known that Belle's mother had been a member of the nobility even if she was only the daughter of a baron.

"Gia, honey," Belle said as she ended the hug. "I want to ask you something and remember, you can always say no okay?"

"…okay?"

"How open are you to the possibility of adoption?"

Gia looked at Belle in shock, if only because she hadn't expected a royal to broach the subject. "I…I…"

"I know it's a lot to think about," Belle said. "And as I told you, you can always say no, but Adam and I…we wanted to make the offer. You're only fifteen, you have your whole life to be a mom—and you'd have as much contact with her as possible."

"You…you mean she'd know who I am?" Gia asked. "Who I am to her?"

If she was honest with herself, that was truthfully one of the biggest hesitations she had with the idea. She wasn't ashamed of her daughter and she would want her to know about her family if she wanted.

Belle nodded. "And who all her aunts and her uncle is as well. I know Gil's excited about being an uncle at least according to Ben."

Gia nodded. It was almost adorable, if the word could ever be used to describe a VK that is. She didn't want to take that from him.

But…Belle's one of the nicest people in Auradon at least according to Lady Mal. If she said my daughter would know who I am to her and who Gil is…

Belle may be nice but…what about Beast? After all, Gaston only threatened to imprison Belle's father in a mental institution if Belle didn't agree to marry him. Beast got shot with a bow and arrow and then stabbed. That's a little harder to get over. Not to mention Beast set up the Isle after all. Why would he want to adopt Gaston's granddaughter?

"…can…can I think it over?"

"Of course," Belle nodded. "I didn't expect an answer right away Gia. That wouldn't be fair to you and it's a big decision after all. But I want to let you know that whatever you need, we'll be able to help with. And if you do decide to keep her, Adam and I are just a call away."

Gia shook her head. "Why…why are you doing this?"

"Gia, you'll find in the Le Bete family, some members might not be connected by blood but they're still family," Belle said, her voice soft. "And I know it might be too much too fast which I understand. But know you became family the minute you moved in with Chip and therefore Adam and I will help where we can."

Gia couldn't help the small smile that pulled at her lips as she heard that. It was nice, to know that Belle thought that. It was almost like having her mom with her.

Her hand brushed over her stomach once more and Gia smiled slightly as her daughter kicked, as if to let her know she was there.

"I…I promise, I'll think about it," Gia told Belle. "I just…"

"I know," Belle said, giving Gia a small smile. "And I know it's been a lot of information all at once today. No matter how much time you need, you take it."

And Adam, it might help if you had a talk with her, Belle thought with an inward sigh. Honestly, I know you don't mean to but you are a rather intimidating presence for those who don't know you and if we do adopt Gia's daughter, it'll put her at ease if she hears you say you won't treat the baby differently because of who her grandfather is.

But now was not the time to think about that. Now was the time to sit and be an ear if Gia needed it. Belle had dropped the ball with the Isle when she had been Queen…but she could start making up for it now.

She would start making up for it now. No matter what it took.

Derek couldn't help but smile as he watched Audrey work on dishing out food for the younger Isle kids. It was honestly a joy to watch; her smile seemed to light up the room and time honestly seemed to fly by. It was the day that was supposed to have been the last day of her community service but Audrey had managed to get permission from King Ben to continue on with it.

Not that it was that hard to convince him, Derek noted. King Ben was one of the most adamant supporters of the Isle and making sure that the kids got aid. As well, Audrey was now key in getting word to Cass or Lady Persephone about kids who needed to get off the Isle.

Though sometimes she would just go ahead and act without informing them, like she had with young Brooke.

"You know if you keep staring at her, she's going to think something's wrong," Liam muttered as he walked up.

"I'm not staring at her, I'm looking in her direction," Derek muttered back as Liam cast a sweeping glance around the perimeter. Glancing back, Derek smiled once more as he saw that Audrey was now happily chattering away with Harriet. He couldn't help but wonder what they were talking about.

"Staring, looking, same difference," Liam snorted. "Dude, if you were more obvious with your affections toward her I think Mama Odie would be able to tell you liked her."

Derek sighed. "Say it louder Liam, I think Audrey heard you."

"Not going to deny it?"

"You're my best friend, practically my brother, why would I? We don't keep things from each other."

Liam grinned and wrapped an arm over Derek's shoulders. "So…gonna ask her out?"

"I might not be in denial but I haven't lost all sense of my sanity," Derek told him. "She's a royal, even with her abdication it doesn't change the fact that she was born royal. Her father's a King, her brother a Prince."

"And you're the son of the Captain of the guard," Liam said. "That's not exactly something to sneeze at."

Derek shook his head. "At some point she might want her title back. Or she might want children who can have their own title of Prince or Princess."

"You do know you and she are like seventeen?" Liam asked, rolling his eyes. "Kids are such a ways off, it's not even funny. You're going to make yourself miserable just watching her from afar like this."

"Uh huh," Derek said, his voice dry. "And how many relationships have you been in?"

"None but I live vicariously through Chip and Lucas," Liam chuckled. "You know Luc asked me to be his best man?"

Derek gave his best friend a grin, happy that they were off the subject of his nonexistent love life. "Congrats dude but did that really surprise you? You're his brother after all."

"Yeah well I thought Lucas might pick someone else considering Chip's best man is going to be King Ben!' Liam said. "I would have thought Chip would pick one of his numerous siblings."

Derek shrugged. "Everyone knows how close King Ben is with Chip. I don't think Chip's brothers are upset. Are they?"

"Nope but only because they're his groomsmen," Liam said. "Lucas is in the process of asking his old school friends."

"Well at least he doesn't need to ask too many people," Derek said. "Didn't you tell me once that Chip had four brothers?"

"Yeah," Liam nodded. "Four brothers and a sister. So Luc just needs to ask four more people. Helps that Lucas is one of those people you just can't help but like. I think he's got Carter confirmed as a groomsman, and he's trying to get in contact with a couple more school friends."

"Have they decided on a date?"

"Originally they were going to wait until King Ben and Lady Mal got married since they didn't want to take any of the attention from their wedding. But now I think they're going to get married in a couple of weeks."

"So soon?"

"They're adults. In all honesty I'm surprised they didn't just up and elope after the proposal but they said that they wanted family to be included in their special day which already includes you so don't even ask if you're invited. I'll include you as my plus one if you're not," Liam chuckled. "But let's table this for now. We are on the clock after all."

"Good idea," Derek nodded just as the door opened to the soup kitchen. Derek glanced to see who it was, after that kerfuffle with Freddy and Zevon, there was no harm in seeing who was entering the soup kitchen.

Thankfully Freddy had yet to be back and according to Henry, Zevon rarely ventured out of the Spell Palace as their headquarters were called. The only time he truly ventured out was to get food or to get a fling…and that was something that Derek didn't want to think about.

"Well? Is this how you treat a Queen? You leave her waiting and don't even open the door for her?"

The piercing voice brought Derek out of his thoughts and his blood ran cold as he saw the former Queen Leah standing in the doorway.

Where were the pirates? How was she able to get in here? Derek thought as Liam slipped away to inform Phoebus of the development.

"Madam," Derek said, stepping up. "I believe you aren't welcomed—."

"Hush! Don't talk to those above your station unless they talk first!" Leah snapped, and Derek held back a wince at the reminder that he'd have to be dreaming to truly think he could enter a relationship with Audrey.

It was clear that the Isle life had not been kind to her. Her clothing was torn and stained with what Derek had to be generous and call paint. Her nails chipped and broken while her hair was in a state that could almost be compared to a bird's nest. That is if one wanted to be mean to the birds.

Either the former Lady Leah is extremely ill equipped to live on the Isle or the children of the Isle have made it their mission to make Leah's life hell. I'm not going to lie, from what Audrey's told me, I wouldn't feel all that bad if it was the later.

"Derek!" Audrey called and Derek looked over his shoulder. To his surprise, Audrey seemed almost at ease with her grandmother in the same place as her. The exact opposite reaction than the one she'd had upon seeing Leah after the Freddy fiasco. "It's okay. Jade radioed down upon seeing Leah from her spot on the roof."

Derek nodded, though his confusion still plagued him. Oh not about the radios, Carlos had wired up some walkie talkies for them to use. Say what you wanted about the DeVil boy but he was great with tech. No his confusion had to deal with the calm way Audrey was dealing with Leah being in front of her. At least Audrey hadn't been startled by Leah's arrival though he couldn't help but wonder if there was something up Audrey's sleeves. Like he said, she seemed too calm to be dealing with Leah.

"Is that anyway to talk to your grandmother?" Leah snapped as she stormed up to the counter, Derek following her as he didn't see any sign of Leah's hanger on though it was likely she didn't survive the Isle as well as Leah apparently had. "Then again, with someone so weak as to give up her title, I'm not surprised you've been influenced by these brats."

"I'm not the one to spend the rest of my life here," Audrey said, her back as straight as possible and Derek was once again reminded that she had spent her whole life learning the niceties of royalty as Audrey seemed more poised than he honestly thought possible. "You might want to lower your voice, before we attract an audience."

A little too late that, Derek thought as he glanced around. Sure enough the VKs who were there had stopped any and all conversation to look over at Leah and Audrey. A few of them even had their hands on their swords as if gearing up for a fight.

"You don't give me orders," Leah sniffed. "Now, where is my food? This…establishment does provide food does it not?"

Audrey's eyes narrowed as her grandmother looked down her nose at the soup kitchen. While it may have been Ben and Mal's idea, it had quickly become her domain and Audrey was rather protective of it.

It was a place where peace could come for the VKs who weren't in a gang, a place she could provide security and safety for kids who had never known it. Not to mention she could help get kids off the Isle who needed it.

The youngest LeGume girls were already on her list to recommend an invitation off the Isle though with how protective their sisters were, there was no denying the fact that the little girls were definitely loved.

There were also kids who fought to stay, much to Audrey's surprise. Young Ryan was one of them. When Audrey had made the offer one day during a slow period, Derek had thought there'd be a fight right then and there. Even the promise of seeing CJ again couldn't lure Ryan away from his duty—he had even said that he was a pirate first.

Derek could definitely sympathize with that.

"Oh of course," Audrey's voice broke through Derek's thoughts and he was surprised to see a smirk replace the narrowed eyes. "And I have a special plate just for you. Let me go and get it."

A special plate for Leah? Audrey, what do you have planned? Derek thought as he watched Audrey go and get a covered plate out of the fridge.

"Bon appétit grandmother," Audrey stated as she uncovered the plate. Immediately, Derek fought the urge to cover his nose as the stench of rotting food besieged it. It seemed to affect Leah as well as she knocked the plate out of Audrey's hands, the spoiled food falling to the ground.

"Now honestly!" Audrey exclaimed. "That food was what you felt was good enough for the VKs, so therefore it's good enough for you!"

"Audrey! What's gotten into you?" Leah demanded. "Your mother's been too weak with you hasn't she?"

"Don't you dare insult my mother and you don't get to push me around anymore Leah!" Audrey stated. "I get that you were disappointed when Ben and I broke up but here's the thing. It's my life! You can be disappointed all you want but when you go as far as to hypnotize one of my oldest friends into becoming a romantic interest, that's where you go too far! Honestly I—!"

As if looking in slow motion, Derek watched as Leah raised her hand as if going to slap Audrey across the face but found that she couldn't. One of the kids who had stopped eating to watch the confrontation had grabbed her wrist.

"See, I normally believe in keeping my nose out of other people's business," the kid said. "But when I see that you're about to slap the person who's made it so that we can have easier access to food, a slap that doesn't seem all that deserved considering she's right, that's when I step in."

"Me too!" A young girl exclaimed and several others nodded. "Audrey's been nothing but nice to us! Meanwhile you're always demanding everyone do what you want, shoving people out of the way! Even Maleficent had to work to take over the Isle!"

Ooh, that might have been too low a blow kid, Derek thought as Leah turned to glare at the girl. Though the girl seemed to glare right back at Leah so maybe Derek didn't need to be too concerned.

"Ah Grandmother, how are we losing power today?"

"Phil!" Audrey exclaimed and grinned as a boy walked into the soup kitchen. He looked to be about Derek's age, if not a couple of years younger. He knew that he would have felt a twinge of jealousy seeing Audrey's smile if Derek hadn't known that the boy who just walked in was Audrey's brother.

"Hey Audie," Phil said with a smile as he looked over at her.

"What are you doing here?" Leah demanded and, much to Derek's surprise, Phillip smirked as he turned his attention back to his grandmother.

"Well, well, is that anyway to talk to a Prince, Leah? I would have thought someone who took such pride in things such as titles would know that."

Leah seemed to bristle at that which only deepened the smirk on Phillip's face, a smirk that disappeared as he looked back at Audrey as it transformed into an honest smile.

"I see you've been busy, causing a stir on the Isle," he chuckled. "What's with the spill?"

"Leah didn't quite care for her special plate and hasn't gotten used to the fact that she can't push me around anymore," Audrey told him.

"I am your grandmother! You will treat me with respect!"

"I am treating you with the respect you are due!" Audrey shot back. "All my life I thought I was so lucky to have my grandmother's affection, never mind the fact that such a thing should be natural. It wasn't until Ben exposed you for the villain you are that I realized I no longer want anything to do with you! Thank the Gods Uma has a decent relationship with her father and I was able to get the clothing you tossed out back. Oh you didn't know that? That our clothing that we throw out winds up at Dr. Facilier's shop? Well, now you do."

"And clearly you need it," Phillip said with a small snort of amusement. "Run afoul a smoke bomb or twenty?"

Leah scowled. "Those little brats think the world owes them something and are taking it out on me for some reason—."

"They're taking it out on you because you deserve it," Audrey stated. "Now, since you saw fit to dump your food on the ground, I see no reason why I should fix you another plate. Please leave before Harriet throws you out."

"It would be my absolute pleasure," Harriet's voice called from the back and Derek looked to see the pirate Captain leaning up against the wall; absently tossing a dagger up and down in her hand. She looked as cool as a cucumber. The only hint of annoyance was the way her eyes would flash every so often.

"How dare you threaten me!"

"It was not a threat, Leah. It was a promise," Audrey stated and then turned to Harriet. "Harriet, the next time Ms. Leah speaks, throw that dagger at her."

"That was a threat, see the difference?" Phillip asked, the smirk back on his face. Leah scowled but ripped her wrist from the VK's grasp and stormed off.

"That was fun," Phillip chuckled as Audrey grabbed a broom to clean up the mess Leah had made.

"What're you doing here Phil?" Audrey asked.

"Wanted to see you," Phillip shrugged, the smirk once again morphing into a small smile. "You've been so busy with the soup kitchen, I wanted to see it for myself. The place looks great."

I really do have to agree with that, Derek nodded. Audrey was like a mama bear with this place at times. One of the new things she had instituted after the near blowup with Freddy and Zevon was a dagger, sword, and potions check at the front door. The only ones allowed to still have their weapons on their person were her guard.

Truthfully, the check seemed to be more of a deterrent for Zevon and Freddy than the guard was.

"So are you going to be bringing another VK back?" Phillip asked and Audrey rolled her eyes.

"I don't do it every time Phil!"

"Once is a coincidence, twice is a pattern. One more time and you've got a habit dear sister!"

Derek couldn't help the smile as he heard Audrey laugh at that and went back to his spot by the door. Things were going to be okay. He was sure of it.

Ben wasn't going to lie. He was more confused than he had ever been—and no one would tell him what was going on!

It had started, of course, with Uma and Harry. They had found a video on Auratube and sent it to Mal. Who then sent it to Jay. Who sent it to Evie. Actually it'd probably take less time to say who they hadn't sent it to. Him.

No one would tell him what it was about! And Jay even stole his phone and blocked Auratube so he couldn't search for it himself!

I mean I like the fact that they're all getting along but Mal sent it to Audrey and not to me! Ben thought with a small pout. Lucas wouldn't tell him either nor would Jane, Liam, Harriet or Gia!

Which was why he was currently sitting in front of the two people he was positive would tell him what was going on.

"Honestly Ben, I don't know what you're talking about," Gil said and Ben sighed, pulling out his bribe. He hated to do it but it was honestly the last resort—well scratch that. Dude could talk and had been proven to be easily bribable with the use of chicken. If Ben struck out with the humans, he'd go ask Dude.

It wasn't the most Kingly thing to do but something was going on involving Chip and as the Gods as his witness, he was going to find out!

"Really Ben?" Carlos snorted. "Paint brushes? I know you're around the VKs more and more but that's got to be the most…is that a new tool set?"

"Sure is," Ben nodded. "Mal mentioned you were interested in possibly building your own computer. Well you need tools for that…and these can be yours if you just tell me what the inside joke is you all share!"

"Oh that! Why didn't you just ask Ben?" Gil chuckled as he reached for the brushes. "Chip—."

Carlos quickly covered his mouth but Ben sighed. "Why am I not surprised that Chip's involved? Excuse me, I need to make a phone call."

"Can we still have the bribes?" Gil asked after removing Carlos' hand from his mouth. "I want to make a present for Gia's baby, even if the baby might not be living with Gia."

"…go ahead," Ben said with a shrug. He was going to find a way to gift them to the boys anyway. Birthday presents or holidays or the like.

Carlos and Gil grinned, grabbing the aforementioned bribes, before scurrying off as Ben pulled out his phone.

"Yellow?"

"Chad, I need you."

"Ben, I'm flattered but aren't you engaged to Mal?"

Ben rolled his eyes. "When we were in school, you were the best at figuring out things no one else knew. I need that rather devious and underhanded behavior now more than ever."

"…what did Chip do?"

"Who said it had anything to do with Chip?"

"Ben, you only get like this when you're trying to figure out Chip's behavior," Chad said as a small bark sounded in the background. "As much as I love to help, Bruno wants a walk. We're going to go hang out with Ginny later anyway so I don't have much time."

"You seem to be hanging out with her a lot," Ben said, smiling slightly as Bruno barked again. "Speaking of dogs, we should get together—have Estelle meet Bruno and Dude. It could be a Tourney puppy playdate!"

Chad shook his head. "Only you Ben, only you. But sorry I can't help you with your super secret sleuthing—and Ginny and I are just friends so get that thought out of your head!"

"Come on Chadwick!"

"Sorry Benjamin!" Chad said with a chuckle. Ben was probably the only person other than his sisters that he would allow to use his full first name and that was just because Ben had a full first name too. "If it has to do with Chip though why not call his boyfriend? I'm sure Lucas could figure out what's going on."

"I did call," Ben said with a sigh. "He wouldn't tell me either, but he was amused so hopefully it just means that something embarrassing happened and that Chip's not hurt."

"I'm pretty sure your mom would kill Chip if he got hurt before his wedding."

"That's if Mrs. Potts didn't beat her to it."

Chad nodded and chuckled once more. "Well Ben, got to go. But oh! You're the bookworm of the Tourney team right?"

"The description I'm assuming you're looking for is 'well read' but yes."

"Whatever. Kat and I have a question. The knights of history? Did they ever ride into battle without a full face of make up on under their helmets?"

Ben stared in shock, a little unsure as to how he was supposed to answer that. Chad knew and he didn't?

"Wha—I—Chad!"

"Toodles Ben," Chad said and Ben could hear the smirk in his friend's voice as he disconnected the call. Ben sighed and called the one person he was sure could help him. Well the one person other than Chip's siblings but they were a last resort. A last human resort. Err…well the last non animal resort seeing as he was about to call a Godling.

"Hadie?"

"Hey Ben!" Hadie said with a grin. If anyone asked, Ben didn't know how the younger boy had a cell phone. It certainly wasn't one of his old ones that Carlos beefed up to take calls without a SIM card. And if Mal asked, Ben had no idea Carlos was going to do that. Nope. No way.

It wasn't like Ben gave Hadie that phone as a gift or anything. Mal had even said that it'd be a good idea for Hadie to have one! Granted she might have mentioned something about doing it when Hadie turned thirteen and Ben was pretty positive the kid wasn't yet twelve yet…

"What's up?" Hadie asked, pulling Ben out of his thoughts.

"Listen Hadie, I need a favor. Your sister's been sharing this inside joke with all the VKs and I'm—."

"You want in on the humor?"

"As bad as that sounds, yes! All I know is that it has something to do with Chip and it's driving me mad!"

"Don't you have actual Kingly work to do?"

"Not since Leah and Natalie went to the Isle," Ben sighed. It honestly was one of the things one could hate about Auradon. When nothing happened, it got really boring really fast.

Hadie chuckled. "All I'll say is that you should check out Auratube, Ben. It's almost ridiculous how many more views the top video has than yours."

Ben paused and tilted his head. He had a video on Auratube? What vide—oh! His declaration of love for Mal! After the Tourney game! Wait, how did Hadie know about that? Actually, scratch that, he wasn't sure he wanted to know.

"Hadie, you as always are amazing," Ben said.

"Why thank you Ben!" Hadie said. "Shall we enact my usual fee?"

Ben chuckled. "Your rates are tough but fair. One bag of assorted candies will be in your room by the end of the week."

"Pleasure doing business with you," Hadie told him as they disconnected the call. Ben shook his head and pulled his laptop toward him, opening up the internet browser of his choice. With a small smile, he started his search. Well not that he needed to do much searching—like Hadie said, Chip's video was the top viewed on there.

"What anxiety? I have cheekbones!" Chip's voice came from the speakers of Ben's computer as the video finished up and Ben had to stare in shock for about five minutes. What…what did he just watch?

"Dean!"

"Yes sire?" Dean asked as he poked his head in.

"Why is Chip giving a makeup tutorial on Auratube?"

Dean chuckled as he walked into Ben's office. "I'm under the impression that he is not fully sober there sire. Didn't you once say he tried to color your face with highlighter when he got drunk because he said that you were important?"

"Well yes but I thought Bonnie took away his alcohol privileges—and now I need to call his brothers."

"Very well sire. Oh I do have a question."

"Shoot Dean."

"Are your cheekbones strong and mighty and could support a family?"

Ben sighed. "Don't make me give you time off. I know how much you hate that."

"Of course not King Ben. After all, you love relaxing and not working yourself," Dean stated with a small smirk, turning to leave as Ben shook his head as he pulled out his phone once more and quickly dialed one of four numbers that he hoped would pick up.

"Gabriel?"

"Oh King Ben! How can I—?"

"Which one of you Potts boys gave Chip alcohol?" Ben asked, thankful someone had picked up right away.

"…what makes you think it was us?"

"Because Emir and Akiho know what happens to Chip when he gets shall we say impaired. Or do you not remember his twenty first birthday?"

"Right," Gabriel sighed. "It was Julian. We tried to stop him but he couldn't make it to Chip's twenty first birthday due to a work emergency and therefore missed the whole highlighter fiasco. He also said that since Chip was practically eloping anyway that we should give him a bachelor party."

"Isn't that the best man's job?"

"The activities we did weren't exactly 'King Ben' approved," Gabriel said with a small chuckle. "Hence why Chippy's currently nursing a hangover right now if you were thinking about calling him."

Ben nodded. "Right, right. There's just one thing I'm confused about."

"Who filmed and put it on the internet if we were all drunk off our asses?"

"Exactly!"

"He roped one of the VKs who's staying with him into it," Gabriel said with another chuckle. "The smaller girl, Lacey I think her name was. He plopped her on the counter, handed her his phone and then grabbed Bonnie's make up bag to do the tutorial."

"Did he say why?"

"If he was sober, he probably wouldn't've but as it was drunk Chip at the wheel, all he said was 'if the VKs can wear makeup and look damn good doing it, then the AKs can too and no one's going to stop us'."

"Oh dear Gods," Ben said, unable to hold back his amused chuckles anymore. Note to self, don't let Harry hear that Chip said that. It'll go straight to his ego. "You realize, now that I know this exists, I must send it to your mother?"

"…Think you could hold off until after the wedding? Lucas might kill you if you make the groomsmen count uneven due to our mother killing one of us."

"Gabriel, it's me. I wouldn't show it to Mrs. Potts," Ben said and smirked as he heard Gabriel's sigh of relief. "My fiancée on the other hand…"

"You're evil Benji!"

"Nope, just embracing my wicked side," Ben said with a small chuckle. "I'll call Chip in a bit once he's nursed off his hangover. Though after five years and no alcohol, it's probably a bad one."

"You can say that again. Thankfully, Blaise is prepared with all the necessary hangover cures!"

"You do know studies have proven that none of those work right?"

"Let us live in our denial!"

"Fair enough," Ben said. "I'll see you at the wedding?"

"Ben, if one of us isn't there, you can assume it's because mom and Belle have killed us for getting Chip drunk."

"I think Chip has a reasonably positive relationship with Lord Hades, he might be able to bring you back if that happens."

"Good to know!" Gabriel said, clearly not going to ask as to why his little brother had a positive relationship with the Lord of the Underworld. "That being said I'd like to avoid dying if at all possible. Just to save people the trouble of bringing me back to life."

"That's a good policy to have," Ben nodded. "So, are you boys freaking out yet? After all, Chip's the baby of the family and he's getting married first."

"We spent ten years of our lives as teacups Ben. We are content to say whatever happens happens and not to question it," Gabriel told him. "It's pretty much the reason why Chip is the way that he is."

"And we wouldn't have him any other way," Ben said with a fond smile as he thought about his brother in all but blood.

"You got that right! Catch you later Ben, I gotta go before Bonnie realizes we gave Chip alcohol and reads us the riot act."

"Wouldn't Lacey tell her?"

"Chip bought her silence—art lessons with Queen Rapunzel."

"And the other VKs?"

"Hermie was out of the apartment, and Brooke and Gia were too amused really to threaten to squeal. I swear Ben, it's like I got more siblings than I know what to do with!"

"I know! Isn't it the best?" Ben asked with a grin threatening to split his face in two. He loved that Chip was able to provide a place for the VKs to feel safe and he loved the fact that his family was slowly starting to rebuild their reputation among the VKs.

Note to self, check in on how the soup kitchen's going. Audrey's been great at bringing back VKs who need to come to Auradon but she hasn't said anything in terms of needing supplies Ben thought. Then again, Auroria has been rather hands on with keeping the soup kitchen stocked. Granted Phil Jr.'s been at the helm there. It's nice to see them getting along again.

Smirking slightly as he pulled a notebook close to him, Ben grabbed a pen and began jotting down some notes for his best man speech. Hey, he had months of 'ridiculous' jokes from Chip even though he hadn't been there at the first viewing to see it! It was his brotherly duty to get him back!

"What anxiety? I have cheekbones!"

"Ah! Yeah that's going on a loop," Ben chuckled as the video began to replay.

"I must put on makeup fellow men, join me…"

At least Chip's a happy drunk, Ben thought. Whenever dad drinks too much, he gets mopey and pensive. Chad gets weepy—not that we've ever drank. Nope. We definitely didn't sneak in some alcohol after we won the Tourney championship…

Ben shook his head and brought his attention back to the speech. He'd only get one shot at this, he wanted it to be good!

Chip sighed as the day he'd been waiting for finally arrived. No, not Ben's wedding unfortunately. Maybe it would be better to say the second day he'd been waiting for.

The day of his wedding with the man he loved. Gods he never thought he'd be able to say that and now he was going to experience it!

"You ready Chip?" Ben asked as he poked his head into Chip's room. Or should he say Ben's room? They were using the quad at Auradon Prep for their venue and Fairy Godmother was kind enough to let them use the dorms to get ready in. Ben had readily offered his old dorm for Chip's usage while Chip's brothers used Emir and Akiho's and Ben got ready over at his castle. Meanwhile Lucas and his groomsmen used the other Tourney team member's dorms.

Gods help the poor soul who got ready in Jay and Carlos' dorm.

"I'm ready," Chip nodded and turned to look at Ben.

"Hard to believe you're the same guy who used to babysit me," Ben said with a small smile as he went to go straighten Chip's tie. Both grooms were wearing a similar black tux—made by Evie of course—however the designer did allow them to use their own colors in their ties.

Chip had originally wanted to go with a tie with purple, gold, and white stripes but after getting shot down by Cynthia, Evie, Bonnie, Mrs. Potts, Belle, Ben, and Audrey of all people, he decided to go with a simple gold tie as a nod to his surrogate little brother.

Yeah he hadn't exactly expected a budding friendship with Audrey either but it had happened. And of course, Lucas had been the brains behind it.

"Is there a reason why you're bringing the people I'm not the fondest of home with you?"

"Liam called me, her car got a flat tire and asked if I could take Audrey home," Lucas said with a shrug as Chip stood in the doorway.

"And why did—?"

"Apparently mom and dad have been pestering him about finding a partner since we've got the wedding coming up," Lucas said, shaking his head. "He didn't want them getting the wrong idea about Audrey so he called his big brother."

"Okay, and why didn't Phoebus do it? Or Derek? Or Harriet? Or hell call Ben or her brother!"

"Captain Phoebus didn't want me to be out in the open too long," Audrey said, speaking up. "We were right by the barrier to the Isle, just went through it actually when our tire popped. Thankfully we didn't fall off the bridge. But anyway Derek wanted to stay with Captain Phoebus since changing a tire is a two person operation, Harriet was to provide security and Phil was busy with Melody and I didn't want to bother him."

"Well I think Queen Ariel will be happy in a few years," Lucas said with a small smile.

"And to answer your question as to why Ben didn't come, he was in a meeting. With your brothers," Audrey said as she looked at Chip.

"Oh that reminds me. I need to kill them," Chip muttered.

"Oh Chip, you're not still upset that they gave you alcohol are you?" Lucas asked with a chuckle.

"When I stop getting texts from Ben of all people asking me if my cheekbones are strong and mighty and can support a family is the day I'll stop being upset with them!"

Audrey couldn't help the small giggle that slipped out. "Well, to be fair, you sent him 'ridiculous' jokes all the way to his graduation. I think he's due for some brotherly teasing in return."

"You know, I think that's the first time you called me Ben's brother," Chip said as he sat down.

Audrey shrugged. "I know I wasn't the nicest and I can say it was Grammy's conditioning but that would only fly when I was a kid. I'm an adult or at least close enough to one and I should own up to it."

"In all fairness, your grandmother was horrible. I'm honestly surprised no one tried to kill her at the viewing."

"Lucas prevented that remember?"

"Oh yes, and why did my wonderful fiancé allow that waste of oxygen to live?"

Lucas sighed and shook his head. "Of course that'd be the way to get them on the same page. Just trash Leah. Well you both have fun with that, I'm going to make sure Lacey doesn't pick up any bad habits from you two and see if Hermie, Gia, and Brooke need anything."

"We're not going to teach Lacey any bad habits Luc," Chip said as Lucas got up and left the room.

"Well we might teach her a hatred of my grandmother," Audrey pointed out.

"True but that's something any gold-blooded Auradonian should have!" Chip decreed.

Audrey nodded as they both sank into a rather awkward silence, Chip absentmindedly drumming his fingers on the table as he sat down. After all, there was about sixteen or so years of distrust between the two of them to get over.

"…so you're into fashion right?"

"A little, yes," Audrey said, nodding her head and feeling more than a little confused at the question.

"Okay so if someone suggested a purple, gold, and white striped tie—?"

"I'd assume they lost a bet and weren't seriously considering wearing that monstrosity at their wedding."

"Well I mean, Ben shot it down—."

"And that should have been your clue that it shouldn't see the light of day! Ben's the same person who thought a green and gold plaid blazer would look good over an orange and blue striped polo!"

Chip shuddered at the reminder of the eyesore as he used to call it. "Gah, I thought I had finally forgotten about that!"

"If Ben thought that tie was worse than that blazer, you're definitely not wearing it," Audrey stated, crossing her arms over her chest. "What did Evie suggest when you told her you were thinking about wearing that?"

"…she may have burst out into peals of hysterical laughter for about five minutes before Doug led her out of the room."

"There you go. Honestly Chip, let me handle the tie selection."

And handle it Audrey had. Chip honestly had never owned a nicer tie—granted he had never owned a tie before either. Working in freelance videography didn't really provide a lot of instances for ties after all.

"You look great Benji," Chip said as Ben backed up to look at Chip. The groomsmen were also wearing black tuxes so the color looked a little out of place on Ben but that didn't mean anything. Ben had been wearing blue and gold for so long that any color that wasn't that looked a little out of place.

"Thanks Chip," Ben said. Since he wasn't acting in a 'Kingly' persona and rather a brotherly one, he had forgone the crown. As Ben said when Evie asked him about it, this was Chip and Lucas' day. They should be the ones to get the attention not him. "You ready? Mom and Mrs. Potts are about ready to burst."

"I'm surprised they're not still laughing about that video," Chip sighed as he shook his head.

"Oh they'll be laughing about that until the day you give your mom grandkids," Ben stated. Chip chuckled—that had been a conversation he and Lucas had had before they even proposed but it had also been something they'd talked about while planning the wedding.

"Hey teacup?"

"Yeah Luc?" Chip said as he looked up from the designs Evie had sent over for his suit.

"I wanted to talk to you about something," Lucas said as he sat down. "I know you said you wanted kids—."

"Lucas, babe, we're just getting married. We don't have to think about that right off the bat."

Lucas shook his head. "No, no, it's not that. I love the VKs we brought in to our home and I know Belle and Beast have expressed interest in adopting Gia's daughter…"

"I'm sensing a but," Chip said.

"Lacey's twelve and Gia's fifteen," Lucas said and sat down next to him. "We can foster all we want but at some point they're going to want actual parents. And you know as well as I that when it comes to adoption, the older kids miss out if there's a choice between a baby and a tween."

"So what are you saying? You want to adopt Lacey and Gia?"

"I know it's a lot to ask which is why I'm not saying we need to do it right away but I—."

Whatever Lucas was going to say was cut off by the kiss Chip planted on his lips.

"I think that's a great idea," he said as they separated. "Just…maybe not right after the wedding? Let me have a few weeks alone with my husband before we bring a child into the mix. Not to mention they're going to ask about Brooke and Hermie so we should figure that out too."

"Sounds good Mr. Potts," Lucas said with a faint purr to his voice. "Now, are you going to go back to those designs or are you going to kiss me again?"

"Hmm, I don't know…"

"Chip?" Lacey's voice called out and Chip chuckled, looking at Lucas' disappointed face.

"Hey, we've both had little brothers. You should be used to this," he teased as he got up to go see what was going on.

The plan was they were going to talk to Lacey and Gia first before they told any of their family. It truly didn't matter that the kids were daughters of Gaston. All that mattered to Chip was that he was providing a safe home to a kid—the way his mom did for Adam and the way Adam and Belle did for him.

Making his way to the top of the Isle, Chip grinned upon seeing Lucas standing there with his mom; both of them waiting to walk down with Mrs. Potts and Chip.

"Hey you," Lucas said, kissing Chip on the cheek.

"I think that part's for later," Mrs. Potts said with a small chuckle as she brought Lucas in for a hug. "Welcome to the family dearie."

"Thanks Mrs. Potts."

"Ah ba ba, you're family now. You can call me 'Beatrice'."

Lucas shook his head. "Yeah we've got a best friend by the same name. That's going to be strange considering you've been Mrs. Potts since I've known you."

"Imagine her changing your diapers," Ben chimed in. "But I think we're holding everyone up."

Chip grinned and held out his arm. "Shall we?"

"We shall," Lucas nodded, taking the arm and waiting as the groomsmen made their way down first before the grooms walked down the aisle with their mothers.

Okay, so there is a benefit to your brother having a Godling for a fiancee, Chip thought as he realized that Hera was the officiant. I mean Goddess of Marriage, it made sense but he'd been joking when he made the suggestion!

"Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to join this man and this man in holy matrimony," Hera spoke as everyone took their seats. "If anyone can think of a reason as to why this couple should not be married, speak now or forever hold your peace."

Chip felt himself almost freeze as he waited for someone, anyone, to speak up. To ruin his wedding, to cause some drama. But no one did.

"Before we read the vows, I have a selection from one of William Shakespeare's works , in honor of one of the grooms, that I believe sum up the steps Chip and Lucas have taken to lead them here today. And no, to alleviate any worries, it's not from Romeo and Juliet."

Chip chuckled as Beast sighed in relief.

"No sooner met but they looked, no sooner looked but they loved, no sooner loved but they sighed, no sooner sighed but they asked one another the reason, no sooner knew the reason but they sought the remedy; and in these degrees have they made a pair of stairs to marriage." Hera read and Chip and Lucas smiled at each other. As You Like It.

"Chip, would you like to start with the vows?" Hera asked and Chip nodded.

"Lucas, I know everyone here likes to believe in 'Love at First Sight' but I think I prefer the notion of 'Love at each sighting'. Every time I saw you, I fell more and more in love with you. As a person. As a friend. And as a boyfriend. Your kindness, your compassion for others rivals even Ben's at times and I know that I'd do anything for you. Even spend another ten years as a teacup. I love you and I will love you until we become old and decrepit and need Benji's grandkids to carry us around."

The crowd chuckled and Chip saw Ben shake his head out of the corner of his eye.

"Chip, what can I say except thank you? Thank you for being the one to always bring a bit of humor to my day. For being the one who's able to bring me out of an artistic block, for being the one who drags me outside to see the world that exists outside my sketchbook. You were the one when we were in school who made me realize no one we knew was going to judge me for loving you and it made me fall in love with you all the more. Teacup, you are the only one I want to spend the rest of my life with. Even if our cheekbones aren't strong or mighty or can't support a family."

It was Chip's turn to shake his head in amusement as Hera gestured to the ring bearer—borrowed of course from Carlos. They didn't know anyone young enough who wouldn't have been insulted so they roped in Dude.

"Chip, do you take Lucas to be the one. The one you hold above all overs, the one you hold in highest regard, the one you hold when he needs to be held and the one you hold first and foremost in your heart and soul?"

"I do."

"And Lucas, do you take Chip to be the one. The one you hold above all overs, the one you hold in highest regard, the one you hold when he needs to be held and the one you hold first and foremost in your heart and soul?"

"I do," Lucas nodded.

Hera smiled as Dude trotted up. "Thank you Dude. These rings have been around for all of time. They are made with the same atoms that existed at the every start of everything, just as the atoms that made you were. They are infinite and eternal, they are forever. Just as your love is, just as you both are. Chip, please repeat after me:"

"Lucas, each time I see you, it's better than thee time before, which I though impossible as each last time was near perfection. I am so lucky, happy, and honored to be yours forever. With this ring, I thee wed," Chip recited.

"And Lucas, please repeat after me:"

"Chip, each time I see you, it's better than thee time before, which I though impossible as each last time was near perfection. I am so lucky, happy, and honored to be yours forever. With this ring, I thee wed," Lucas said, repeating Hera's words as he never looked from Chip's eyes.

Hera shook her head slightly as she saw that. Mortal love never ceased to amaze her, how besotted they all were with each other.

"Before we end, I'd like to say a few words to the couple. Chip, Lucas, love is not static. Like everything else in life, it is subject to change. The love you feel today is very likely different than the love you felt when you first met. The love you feel today will be different than the love you feel when you celebrate your one year anniversary and then your tenth, then fiftieth and beyond. Love is more than the feeling you get when someone makes your heart happy, love is your heart remembering the history you share with one another during times that are tough. And somehow getting through those tough times makes the good times all the more lovely. And now by the power vested in me by…well me, I hereby pronounce you husband and husband. You may kiss your groom."

"Finally!" Chip chuckled and wrapped an arm around Lucas, pulling him into a tender kiss. As they separated, Lucas grabbed his hand and they made their way back up the aisle; ready for the reception and to start their lives together.

It seemed like no time had passed before they were gathered back in the quad for the reception. It helped of course that they had freaking fairies to help with the set up!

"And now, please welcome the happy couple for their first dance after which the best men will give their speeches!"

Chip smiled as Lucas led him out to the dance floor, though he was a little confused to see Audrey and Derek at the mic rather than their hired singers.

"Cynthia said the singers we hired got laryngitis last minute so she asked Audrey to fill in," Lucas whispered. Derek was, of course, invited as he was practically family as is and he'd brought Audrey as his plus one though Derek insisted they were just friends.

"Hey, I'm not mad. Just confused," Chip whispered back as Audrey started to sing.

"Take my hand, take a breath. Hold me close and take one step. Keep your eyes, locked on mine and let the music be your guide…"

As both grooms stared lovingly into each others eyes, even as Derek joined in the singing, no one noticed Cynthia lean over and whisper into Liam's ear.

"You know matchmaking costs extra right?"

"Just put it on my tab," Liam whispered back. "If this doesn't break Derek out of his ridiculous notion that he shouldn't be with Audrey, nothing will."

"It's one in a million, the chances of feeling the way we do. And with every step together, we just keep on getting better."

"I have to say Chip and Lucas picked an excellent first song," Ben murmured to Mal. "Makes you think about what our first song will be."

"It's not going to be 'Did I Mention'," Mal said with a small chuckle.

"Why not? It's our song!"

"We'll talk about it," Mal promised. "Now I do believe it's time for you speech."

Ben chuckled as she was right; the song had ended and Cynthia was nearly shoving him to the mic.

"As everyone can see, I'm not the best at time management," Ben said when he finally got to the mic. Thankfully, Carlos and Jay had offered some input on his his speech, mainly how to edit it down. "Hi everyone, I'm Chip's best man though since we're all family here, I don't know why I felt the need to say that. Chip, Lucas, you two are as always perfect for each other. Lucas, you somehow know how to temper Chip's insanity while providing your own insanity to make life interesting. Chip, you're my brother—no if's ands or buts about it, and I wish you nothing but happiness in the years to come. Lucas, welcome to the family! Even if you did steal my joke about the cheekbones!"

"Seriously? At my wedding Benji?"

"Hey, I guess I'm just ridiculous," Ben said with a chuckle as he handed the mic to Liam.

"Well now, how do I follow that speech?" Liam asked with a chuckle of his own. "Hey everyone, I'm Liam. I'm Lucas' best man and little brother. Normally I'd ramble on and on with embarrassing stories but my mom is motioning for me to hurry it up so they can get to the mother son dance part of the night. Chip, you make Lucas happier than I've ever seen him. After you proposed, I don't think he stopped smiling for a week. Seriously, he once said his cheeks hurt from the smiling. Welcome to the family—and may Lucas always want to kiss you no matter flawless you look."

"I'm deleting that video!"

"We have it memorized!" Liam told him as the music started back up for more dancing. Chip shook his head but smiled as he led his mother out onto the dance floor.

"Oh mom, don't cry," he said softly, seeing the tears in his mother's eyes.

"I can't help it. My little Chip, the first to marry!"

"Hey, this just means you can put the pressure on the others now," Chip told her, never noticing that the hired singers had taken their places once more. "Might I start with Julian? He's the one who gave me the alcohol after all."

Mrs. Potts nodded. "That is a wonderful idea Chip. I may just do that."

Chip grinned as he continued to dance, seeing the VK girls they brought into their lives having fun with the others off to the side. After all, they were family too—even if they didn't know it yet.

Cassandra chuckled as she walked up to Ginny, the smaller raven haired girl sitting on the steps of Auradon Prep as if she was waiting for someone.

"Your month's done," she whispered in her ear and Ginny jumped slightly, clearly not expecting her sister to bee there.

"Cass! What…what did you say?"

"I said your month's done," Cassandra told here with a fond smile. "If you wanted to, you could go back to the Isle. A deal's a deal."

Ginny bit her lip. She wasn't going to lie and say she didn't miss the Isle but…there was so much she'd miss here if she left. Evan and Ruby's morning hijinks for instance, Queen Rapunzel treating here like another sister and making her whatever dress she desired, the way the 'Charmed Ones', as Chad called his sisters, had readily brought her into the fold…Chad.

"Oh…" Ginny said softly, looking over at Cass. "Time flies, I didn't realize…"

Cassandra gave Ginny a small smile. "That it does. For what it's worth, I'm glad you're staying."

"I didn't say I was!"

"No, but you would have told me the minute your month was over if you wanted to leave. It's actually been about two months and you never said a word."

Ginny shrugged. "Listen Cass, can we discuss this later? Chad wanted to introduce me to his parents today—."

"Say no more," Cassandra said with a slight smirk.

"Cass! It's not like that!" Ginny exclaimed but before she could say anything more, she could hear Chad's voice in the distance with the familiar bark of his golden retriever puppy.

"Go on," Cassandra said. "I'm just glad you found a reason to stay Gin. From what King Ben told me, he's a good guy."

What? Of course she inquired around after seeing Ginny spend so much time with the Charming Prince at King Ben's engagement party. She wasn't going to have her sister be hurt!

"Cass, it's not like that!"

"Well whatever it's like, you're still staying. That's all I can ask for."

"It's under discussion…but it's likely that I'll stay," Ginny said, her voice a near whisper as Chad walked up.

"Gin, am I interrupting?" Chad asked as Bruno wagged his tail upon seeing Ginny.

"No, no, we were just wrapping up," Ginny said as she gave him a smile. A smile that Chad readily returned as Cassandra gave her sister a knowing smile before glaring slightly at Chad.

You hurt her and I've got enough weapons to make you cry at the very sight of them!

"It's just sister talk, I'm sure you're familiar with it," Ginny teased gently.

"I've got three sisters. You bet I'm familiar with it," Chad said with a chuckle.

"Exactly," Ginny nodded as they made their way to Chad's car. It was funny but Ginny found that Chad never really acted the way you'd think a Prince would act. For one thing, he drove himself. That wasn't exactly something you'd expect of a royal. For another, his dog went with him everywhere. Not that Ginny had a problem with Bruno but it was just another thing that almost seemed out of the ordinary for a royal of Auradon.

"Okay, so just to let you know, dad's probably in the kitchen," Chad said as they got to the castle. He parked the car and almost sprinted around to get Ginny's door, causing her to chuckle slightly.

"You know I can get my own door?"

Chad shrugged. "It's not how I was raised."

Ginny couldn't help but give him a small smile. "So…what's your dad making?"

"Some kind of cookies I think. Want to go check it out?"

"Yeah!"

"Come on," Chad said as they headed inside the castle, Bruno trotting along side them with a doggy grin on his face.

"Hey dad, what're you making?" Chad asked as they walked into the kitchen.

"Double chocolate cookies with white chocolate chips," Kit said. "And yes Chad, you can lick the spoon."

Chad grinned as Kit handed him the spoon.

"Oh, do you want to share?" Chad asked Ginny, holding the spoon out to her and missing Kit's knowing smile. "I'll just use my finger, I won't actually lick it."

"…sure. Is it nice?"

"Of course! Though dad's baking usually is. Try it and if you really don't like it it's fine, it just means more for me."

Ginny smiled and took a scoop from the spoon with her finger, putting it in her mouth. Whoa! That's good, it's almost as good as what Raps makes!

"This is good," she said and Chad grinned, causing Kit to smile. Ginny noticed and smiled shyly, giving him a small curtsy.

"You don't need to do that," Kit said. "Any friend of the kids' is a friend of their mother and mine."

"Well thank you your highness," Ginny said, her voice soft. She was always a bit nervous about when the next shoe was going to drop. "It's nice to meet you."

"It's nice to meet you too and there's no need for titles," Kit told her. "It's not a formal situation."

"Yes sir."

"Besides if it was a formal situation, dad'd be using his full name right dad?" Chad asked with a small smirk.

"Chad, don't you dare…"

"Okay, okay, King Christopher Rupert Windermere Vladimir Carl Alexander Francois Reginald Lancelot Herman Gregory James Charming."

Kit sighed as Ginny smothered a giggle. "Don't make me ground you Chadwick."

"Yes dad. Sorry dad."

Ginny giggled again as Kit smiled. He had to say, he liked this friend of Chad's. She was different but that was good. She seemed good for Chad—plus the girls liked her too. It was definitely a more relaxed atmosphere, no one felt like they had to defend anyone.

"Where's mom, dad?"

"She's…good question," Kit said. Ella? Where are you? I'd like to be able to answer our son's question!

"Yes dear?" Cinderella asked as she walked into the kitchen.

"Ah there you are," Kit grinned as he saw her. "Chad was asking after you."

"I was just doing a bit of laundry," Cinderella said, stealing a bit of batter from the bowl.

Ginny fought to keep the stunned expression off her face but she knew she'd failed. A royal doing her own laundry?

"I may have been the daughter of a lord but I was a scullery maid when Kit married me," Cinderella said with a small smile, seeing the look on Ginny's face.

"Oh, right…" Ginny said softly with a small smile.

"So what are we up to?" Cinderella asked.

"Well dear, I was baking and I guess the smell of the batter lured our son and his friend in here," Kit chuckled, gently teasing his wife.

"It smells good," Ginny said.

"Why thank you," Kit said with a smile.

"Always is dad," Chad added and Kit went over and wrapped him up in a hug.

This is what I want, to see you with a smile on your face again, he thought. After everything…I know you bounced back a little after you got Bruno but you seem to really like Ginny. She's good for you.

"Dear, you might want to put the cookies in the oven," Cinderella said gently, as if reminding him it might be a good idea to not embarrass their son.

"Right," Kit nodded and quickly put the tray of cookies in. "So any fun plans you two?"

"I was going to take Gin to see the horses," Chad said. "If that's okay?"

"Why wouldn't it be?" Cinderella asked.

Ginny smiled slightly. "So that's your motive?"

"I don't have a motive, I just like having you around," Chad said with a shrug.

"Oh," Ginny said softly.

Oh dear Gods my son is clueless, Kit thought as he took the cookies out of the oven. Really. She likes you Chad. Don't you lose her. She's a sweet girl.

"Have I introduced you to my horse yet?" Chad asked.

"Probably but I wouldn't mind another introduction," Ginny told him. Chad grinned and grabbed her hand, leading her to the stables; Bruno following along with a grin on his face. Thankfully his sisters were with their boyfriends or with Hadie so there wouldn't be any knowing smiles…

"Hey Ginny!"

Damn it! I forgot about Ava!

"Hey Ava," Ginny said with a smile as Chad's step cousin came down the stairs.

"I thought you had plans?" Chad asked.

"With who? Your sisters all have plans of their own and as much as I love my brother, spending more than an allotted thirty minutes with him at times makes me want to tear out my own hair," Ava told him. "But I see I'm interrupting something…"

"Yes. You are."

"Okay. Guess I'm getting the first cookie then," Ava said with a smirk as she walked off. Chad sighed but shook his head. It was a worthy sacrifice for time alone with Ginny.

Ginny couldn't help but smile as she walked into the stables. She loved it here—the horses were gorgeous and Chad always seemed a bit more relaxed.

"Hey bud," Chad said, going over to a brown horse and patting him on the nose. The brown horse whinnied in response causing Ginny to grin.

"That's him?"

"Yep this is Arthur," Chad nodded. "Arthur, meet Ginny."

Ginny smiled as she walked up, letting him snuffle at her before stroking his nose. "Nice to meet you Arthur."

She couldn't help the small chuckle as Arthur snorted lightly at her touch as if he was saying 'thank you'.

"He's beautiful," she told Chad.

"Thanks," Chad said with a small smile. "He's a good boy, he puts up with me no matter what even if I tend to spend more time with Bruno nowadays. As long as I give him carrots, he seems to like me."

Ginny giggled slightly causing Chad to grin. He liked hearing her laugh. Of course, the other horses started to get jealous as they started whinnying.

"Okay, okay," Chad said as he shook his head. "Settle down you all. Eowyn, why am I not surprised you started them up? You are Kitty in horse form."

Eowyn whinnied in what sounded like amusement.

"What are the other's names?" Ginny asked, smiling as Chad rolled up his sleeves and started to feed them.

"The black one's Raven, she's Lucy's. Eowyn, as I said, is the chestnut with the blonde mane and tail—she's Kitty's. And the palomino and gold one is Mirabelle, she's Alex's."

"They're gorgeous," Ginny said as she walked over to the other horses, giggling a little as Eowyn sniffed at her, as if judging what kind of a human she was. "Hello. You're very pretty."

Eowyn nickered softly, an almost pleased look on her face. Raven snorted causing Ginny to smile.

"Coming, coming."

Raven snuffled her keenly. "Yeah, we match don't we? We both have black hair."

"Very nice look," Chad said, teasing her slightly.

"Why thank you. I'm quite fond of it," Ginny teased back.

Mirabelle snorted before Chad could say anything back. "Looks like you're doing the rounds," he said, shaking his head.

"I don't mind," Ginny told him. "It's nice to meet them all. They're so friendly. I never knew horses were like this."

"There aren't horses on the Isle?" Chad asked.

"Nope. The closest thing would be the Coachman's donkeys."

"Huh. Well horses are pretty friendly if you treat 'em right," Chad told her. "It's all about trust. Both for the horse and the human."

Ginny smiled. "So…you and your sisters all have horses?"

"Yeah, our family's quite horse oriented. Mom and dad have had horses their whole lives and the four of us, well we were taught to ride pretty much as soon as we could sit up," Chad told her.

"Nice. I just really had the donkeys on the Isle but Cass can ride," Ginny told him. "She used to ride all the time with Raps…I mean Queen Rapunzel."

"Well…if you'd ever like to…I could teach you how to ride," Chad offered.

"Maybe," Ginny said softly, not noticing how Chad had closed the distance between them until he plucked a strand of straw from her hair.

Bruno shook his head and nudged the back of Chad's knees with his head. Honestly his pet was hopeless—he clearly liked this mate of his so why not do whatever humans do to secure a mate?

"Bruno!"

"He seems determined to have us interact," Ginny chuckled as she backed up a bit. Not because she wants to but because she didn't want to send the wrong idea to Chad. Auradon was different than the Isle.

"Chad! Ginny! If you guys want any cookies, come before the girls descend upon them!" Kit called.

"Coming dad!" Chad called back and chuckled. "Come on, when the girls go to town on the cookies, we're lucky to get any remaining."

Ginny smiled as Chad took her hand once more and led her back to the kitchen.

Bruno snorted before trotting after them. Hey, it was a start.

It was a beautiful day. A gorgeous day. The kind of day that made you want to go outside and do nothing at all. In fact, that's what most of the VKs were doing—Evie had declared that they all were going to have a VK day over at the Enchanted Lake.

Some were all for it, like Ava and Dizzy, while others turned their noses up at the very thought. Honestly it was probably better for all if Anthony didn't join considering there was a possibility that someone might try to drown him.

Of course the AKs were more than welcome to attend as well, and attend they did—turning the already large group into an almost party.

"You've got to be kidding me?" William shook his head as he looked over at the stone platform, Robin resting her head on his shoulder. Most if not almost all of the VKs were lounging in the lake; Uma and Harry racing each other with laps, Celia, Dizzy, CJ, Hadie, and Alexandria playing some game Alexandria was trying to teach them—Dizzy having gotten swimming lessons from Ariel a few weeks prior.

Of course they still tried to stay in the shallower area to avoid anyone potentially drowning.

Gia was propped up on all the floatation devices they had brought with them and Gil would swim over every few minutes to offer some sunscreen or water. It got to the point that Harriet would swim over and gently tug him away if it got too repetitive.

"It's a day of relaxation and they're nose deep in paperwork," Emir sighed as he followed William's gaze to look at Mal and Ben. "I mean it's better than them being locked in that office of Ben's but come on! Even Chad's joined in!"

Emir wasn't wrong—Chad and Ginny had joined in the day of hooky so to speak, as had Audrey and Derek. Surprisingly it had been Akiho who passed along the invite, or maybe it shouldn't have been that surprising considering how well she actually was with Kari.

Yeah, that hadn't been something anyone expected.

"Is everything okay?" Audrey asked, as she walked into the Arendelle castle. "I mean, don't get me wrong, I'm honored by the invite but…you don't like me."

"I know," Akiho nodded. "And normally I'd call Mal but…I lost my kazoo and I can't get Kari down for her nap. Agnarr can sleep no matter what now but Kari's got to have the kazoo or else she throws a tantrum and…well with her ice powers…"

"Why didn't you want to call Mal?" Audrey asked.

"She's so busy with the wedding planning that I thought it'd be a good idea to not put another thing on her plate," Akiho told her. "Besides…she told me how well you're doing with the soup kitchen and I figured it might be a good idea if we buried the ice pick so to speak."

Audrey smiled a little as she heard that. "Did Ben ask you to call me?"

"…does it make it any less sweet if I say yes?"

"No, I appreciate the honesty, ice boy," Audrey teased and Akiho had to smile, noting her lack of malice in the nickname. He led her over to the nursery where Kari was standing, screaming her head off.

"Oh, what's the matter?" Audrey asked, going straight for Kari much to Akiho's shock. "Hmm? Did your brother somehow lose his kazoo? A device that no one should actually use to put anyone to sleep with? Let's see if we can't get you to take a nap huh?"

"Good luck," Akiho sighed.

Audrey bit her lip as she picked Kari up, bouncing her slightly. "Have you ever tried singing to her?"

"Audrey, it's me. I can't carry a tune in a bucket remember?"

"Right, right, there was a reason why you weren't in the performance of 'Be Our Guest'." Audrey nodded with a slight sigh. "Okay, okay. Hmm…okay how about this?"

With a small smile, she continued to bounce Kari, but began to do it to the beat of a familiar song. "Health to the Princess, Wealth to the Princess, Long live the Princess Kari. Hail to the King, hail to the Queen. Hail to the Princess Kari."

The screams seemed to stop but it wasn't enough to get Kari to go to sleep. However, Akiho would take it over the eardrum shattering screams.

"Keep going," he mouthed to Audrey who nodded slightly.

"Joyfully now to our princess we come, bringing gifts and all good wishes too. We pledge our loyalty anew. Hail to the Princess Kari, all of her subjects are filled with glee."

Oh that was a nice one. I didn't think Audrey would be able to come up with a rhyme like that on the fly but then again, it makes sense. She was head cheerleader, she'd have to actually come up with the cheers, Akiho thought.

Slowly but surely Kari's eyes began to close until the little Princess had her head resting on Audrey's shoulder.

"Hail to the King, hail to the Queen, hail to the Princess Kari," Audrey whispered as she set Kari back down in her crib; the two older royals sneaking out before Kari woke up.

"What are we all staring at?" Audrey asked as she swam over to them.

"Ben and Mal, buried nose deep in paperwork," Akiho told her.

Audrey shook her head. "Some of that paperwork's for the soup kitchen but I told them Phil said he'd handle it."

"Someone say my name?" Phillip Jr. asked as he swam past with Melody.

"Ben's doing your paperwork again," Audrey told him and Phil sighed.

"I told him Auroria would handle responsibility for the soup kitchen," he said, shaking his head.

Elle swam up to join the little gathering. It was times like this that she was thankful for the gift her grandfather and great-grandfather had given her at her christening. She may not have been able to walk but Triton and Poseidon sure as hell made sure she was able to swim.

"Ben doing paperwork when he should be relaxing again?"

"Uh huh and he's dragged Mal into it now too," Akiho told her.

Elle sighed and looked over at her sister. "You want to go steal that paperwork? I know you're dying to. Go get our cousin relaxing why don't you?"

Melody grinned. "I don't think I need to."

"Why do you say—?"

"Estelle!"

"Oh, that's why," Elle said with a slight chuckle as Estelle, Bruno, and Dude took piles of the paperwork and ran off with them.

"You brought this on yourself you know," Dude said before grabbing his pile and wagged his tail, running after the other two.

"Carlos! Chad! Control your canines!" Mal exclaimed as she made a mental note to find a cure for that truth gummy. The Dalmatians were one thing with their transmission collars. Dude was another thing entirely.

"Oh your dog's the one leading the pack Mal," Carlos said, shaking his head as Diego chuckled from his spot floating on his back in the lake.

Mal sighed. "I'm going to go and get that paperwork back," she muttered as she got up. Ben also stood up but stripped his shirt off.

"You mind if I hop in?"

"Go ahead Ben. Why would I stop you from swimming?"

"I…I don't want you to be out here by yourself," Ben said, gently grabbing one of Mal's hands and giving it a small squeeze.

Mal smiled slightly and kissed his cheek. "I'll be fine. You go and swim, though I think Brooke might have you beat for someone who loves the water."

Sure enough the younger blonde had taken to the water like a duck, though Mal was quick to note that she seemed to prefer to be around the girls or the younger guys—and Audrey seemed to be someone Brooke had especially latched on to.

"Perish the thought," Ben chuckled and ran off, jumping in and splashing Akiho and Emir. Mal couldn't help the slightly sad smile that formed as she walked off to try to get the paperwork from the canines.

She was so intrenched in that task that she didn't notice Uma sneaking up on her.

"Mal?"

"Sweet Athena! We need a cow bell for you Uma!" Mal exclaimed as she whirled around. Uma shook her head, a smirk on her face. "Was there something you needed?"

"Why aren't you joining all the fun?"

"Not really my scene," Mal told her. "You know that Uma."

Uma paused, opening her mouth as if to comment before she closed it; realizing exactly what Mal meant.

"You…you never learned?"

"The day Maleficent takes anyone to get swim lessons is the day Zeus becomes fairly competent," Mal sighed and shook her head. "I didn't even ask Ben to join me in the paperwork, he just sat down and got started."

"So…why not just stay in the shallow end?" Uma asked. "You know, be lifeguard to the kids?"

Mal raised an eyebrow. "Uma, the only people who know what happen when we were nine are you, me, Harry, Jay, Carlos, Evie, my dad, and Ben. I'd rather not have a massive freak out and expose a weakness to the new VKs, the AKs, and Gil."

"…you're afraid of water?"

"You almost drown and there's no therapy on the Isle, of course I'd get a fear of water," Mal muttered. "Ben doesn't exactly know that part either so if possible I'd like to keep it between us."

Uma nodded. "But…didn't Blondie say your first date was here?"

"Ben chose the venue," Mal said with a wry chuckle. "Let's just say I wasn't exactly the most relaxed. And then again at the gazebo, and then again at Cotillion…"

"Auradon sure loves its water," Uma mused. "So why not get the lessons now? I mean you've got a swim suit on, come join us."

"…I'd rather not," Mal muttered with a small sigh. Uma frowned and grabbed Mal's wrist, dragging her over to a more secluded spot of the Lake.

"There. Even if we had that eight year gap, I still know you Mali. You're like me, you're not going to want to have people see you learn but you're going to."

"And who's going to teach me?" Mal asked, yanking her wrist out of Uma's grasp.

"Me," Uma said as Harry and Jay swam over. "And the boys will be here in case something does happen but it won't. Because I won't let it."

Mal bit her lip, glancing between the water and Uma. It seemed to last for an hour but in reality it was only five minutes before Mal answered.

"…okay."

"Okay?"

Mal nodded. "This goes on Auratube, I'm hiding Harry's hook until the video's taken off," she warned as she slid off her shorts. Most of the VK girls had opted for a one piece design for their swimsuits—Evie was the lone exception with a tankini as she called it.

Okay, just one foot…and then another…we're ankle deep and nothing bad's happened.

And nothing will Mal. Just take the plunge, Uma thought to her.

Uma, when you're getting over an almost decade long phobia then you can dictate how you do it, Mal thought, snapping a little. She wasn't exactly crazy about this but…there were things she didn't want to miss because of it.

Ben would need kids as King, that she knew. And Ben loved to swim, he loved it probably as much as he loved to read and definitely more than he loved Tourney. Mal wanted to be able to join him and their child in the water…and if need be, be able to save their child if Gods forbid they go under.

"You got this Mal," Jay told her as Mal inched her way down to knee level.

"Jay's right," Harry nodded. "And I got you Mal."

I know, Mal thought and then paused. "Jay? When did you get swimming lessons?"

"Lonnie," Jay said with a snort. The collegiate athlete was home on another break though Mal had to wonder if Jay actually went to class. "She found out that I didn't know how and we spent probably an entire week in the campus pool learning. I'm no merman or anything but I won't drown."

Mal nodded and slowly lowered herself down so that she was stomach deep in the water. "This is fine."

"Mal, you can't swim while standing," Uma told her.

"You also can't go under," Mal shot back. "I'm perfectly fine standing—."

"Uh huh," Uma said, shaking her head. "You're going to fry that head of yours, Ms. Ultra pale. Imagine, you might actually look like Uncle Hades with your head on fire."

Mal rolled her eyes. "That's what a hat is for Uma, and not all of us can be lucky enough to have skin like yours, Celia's, and Freddie's."

"Hey speaking of Freddie, is she here?"

"Yeah, she's hanging with Ally, Harriet, and Sammy."

Uma couldn't help but smile as she heard that, happy that her sister had her own allies. That didn't mean that Uma wouldn't slice her sword through the stomach of anyone who threatened her sister though!

"Come on Mal," she said. "Just float for a little bit and then you can go back to that paperwork. Though I think you'll find that swimming's much more fun."

Mal rolled her eyes but slowly laid on her back, tensing slightly as the water touched her skin and her hair.

Do not freak out, do not. The only think you'll accomplish is ruining the mood and possibly freaking out the kids, she thought. Give yourself thirty seconds and then you can say you did it, you didn't like it…oh dear Gods it just got in my ear! Nope, can't do this! I can fight against Maleficent and win but water bests me!

"It's okay," Harry muttered, floating next to her; Mal never noticing that Uma had her hands on her back the entire time. "Just talk to me Mal, don't even think about the water."

"Talk to you about what exactly?" Mal muttered. It was funny but despite the eight year span where they were rivals, Mal couldn't help but trust Harry and Uma implicitly. Probably came from being friends since they were five.

"I dunno, whatever you want. Oh wedding prep. That's something inane enough that it should keep your mind off whatever you're thinking about."

Mal couldn't help the small smile that appeared as she started to talk about her wedding; the choices they were making in terms of dress, suit, and of course guests. Mal chatted for so long, she never noticed Uma slowly back away and begin to float next to her. Not did she notice Ben swim up to her.

Of course she did notice Ben's hand brush her's though, not knowing it was his hand, it would suffice to say that she was more than a little startled.

"Whoa, Mal, it's okay," Ben said, trying to steady her. "It was just my hand."

"Don't do that," Mal muttered as she stood up, her nerves settling down as her feet touched the lake floor below.

Ben smiled sheepishly at her. "You having fun?"

Mal sighed and nodded slightly. "I'm not going to say swimming's my new favorite pastime since that's always going to be flying but…I will admit it's rather relaxing when someone's not scaring the pants off me!"

Jay shook his head. "Well, you all enjoy this. I'm going to go spend time with Lonnie."

"You mean make out with Lonnie," Uma corrected.

"Won't I be spending time with her while I do that?"

"This is true."

"Wait, wait, wait," Ben said. "When did this happen?"

"Look up from your paperwork a time or twenty Benny and you won't be surprised," Uma said with a slight smirk. "Now, go on. Have fun your kingship."

"…that's not a word right?"

"Honestly it's hard to tell with Uma," Mal said as she kissed Ben's cheek.

Back on the shore, three tails wagged as they saw all the happy humans. That was all they could ask for for their pets—they were always so stressed out normally.

Sun, good food, and their mate. That's all their pets needed. A dog knew these things, even a young dog.

"You're absolutely sure about this? You know it's not too late to turn around and forget we even had this idea in the first place."

"Gil, stop worrying," Macaria said with a kind smile. "Dad said he'll be on his best behavior and if he's not, mom will correct him. But we've been dating a while and I think it's only fair that my parents meet you."

"Technically they've already met me," Gil pointed out, not so subtly hoping that Macaria would also realize this and change her mind about this plan.

"Those viewings don't count. We weren't dating then first of all and second of all I think they were a bit distracted with the actual information the viewings were providing. Plus you know you were busy trying to make sure Mal didn't eat Uma during the last part of the second viewing," Macaria told him, the smile still on her lips. "Don't tell me the big bad VK is afraid of meeting my parents?"

"Macaria, trust me. If you were meeting my father and my father had the strength of the Gods, you'd be terrified too."

"You know we can hear you two," Hercules said with a small chuckle as he opened the front door just as Macaria opened her mouth to reassure Gil that everything was going to be fine. "Meg and I have been wondering how long it would be before you two came inside or if you'd be having your dinner on our front porch."

Macaria looked over at her father, still smiling from ear to ear. "We were just going to come in dad."

"Sure you were," Hercules said, shaking his head as he stood off to the side. Macaria chuckled and walked in, pulling Gil inside. Gil thought he had a very valid reason to be rather hesitant to meet Hercules and Meg in an official capacity—no one did that sort of thing on the Isle.

You met the parent, it was more than likely because they entered your parent's place of employment—honestly Gil had to wonder how his dad did it, being a coach at Dragon Hall and then also running Duels without Rules.

Whether or not it was a weapons shop or a fight club had yet to be determined.

"What's for dinner dad?" Macaria asked.

"Your mother has requested something French, in honor of our guest," Hercules said. "So we're ordering out."

"Honestly Wonderboy, just because you can only cook Greek food doesn't mean you shouldn't learn," Meg said from her spot in the living room.

"Meg, dear, we don't own any French cookbooks."

"We have the Internet and the ability to call Belle in a heartbeat. I'm sure she's got a French cookbook or twenty we could borrow," Meg reminded her husband and Gil couldn't help but chuckle a little. Belle had certainly proven to be an ally, making sure Gia lacked nothing she needed. Or wanted.

It was a little disconcerting if Gil was honest. That was the word right? Ben liked to use so many big words and it had started to rub off on Mal and Uma whenever the two of them hung out with him.

There was a reason why he liked hanging out with Carlos and the Dalmatians—Carlos only used big words when he was talking about tech stuff and the pups never did.

But yeah, Belle's overeagerness was disconcerting.

"Gia, are you sure about this?" Gil asked one day. He liked Belle but it honestly weirded him out a little, how intense the former Queen was in making sure Gia lacked for nothing in terms of medical care. "Why not just raise the baby yourself? It's what we would have done on the Isle."

Gia nodded. "I know Gil. And if we were still on the Isle, it wouldn't even be a question. But…"

"But?"

"I don't want to live my life as if we were still on the Isle. We got off, we're free to live our lives the way we want to. I know dad will never acknowledge me or my daughter—."

"You don't need it," Gil said instantly. Even though he'd been born a desired son, Gil knew he'd never be the son his father wanted. He spent too much time with his mother for one thing and was more interested in crafts than hunting. Not to mention he was content with taking orders from Uma.

Though Uma was a Godling and Gil was a mere mortal, that didn't matter much to Gaston. Uma should have been taking orders from Gil, not the other way around.

Gia gave Gil a small sad smile. "That's easy for you to say Gil. You've always had it. And yes I know you've been an ally to the girls, making sure we had access to food and ensuring no one gave the younger ones a hard time…but you weren't our dad. You know Lacey asked me once, why he wouldn't say we were his even though we all had the last name LeGume?"

"What did you tell her?"

"I didn't," Gia sighed. "I didn't know how so I invented an emergency that Piper needed her help with. Thankfully Piper played along so I didn't have to worry about Lacey coming back knowing I'd lied but still. And this wasn't recently Gil, she was eight when she asked."

It was Gil's turn to sigh as Gia rubbed her stomach. "We could have all been a family if dad had acknowledged you nine. Maybe Locklyn wouldn't have joined Freddy's gang," he whispered.

"Locklyn can do what she wants honestly," Gia scoffed. "But the fact that she roped Brooke into that madness is what I can't believe. She's our cousin, our younger cousin! She shouldn't have been anywhere near Freddy!"

"Trust me, I'm not exactly thrilled with Locklyn's decision either," Gil said with a glower as he thought about his older sister before shaking his head. "But at least Audrey got Brooke out of there and got her to Auradon."

"I honestly didn't expect I'd owe my little cousin's safety to a Boreadon royal," Gia said, her voice soft as she continued to rub her stomach.

"Audrey's alright," Gil said. "She's…she's a little like Uma and Mal, just minus the magic. Or the connection to the Gods."

"So we're having French for dinner?" Hyllus asked as he walked into the room, pulling Gil out of his thoughts.

"I'm okay with Greek," Gil said. "Or you know, just regular stuff. Uma's mom had a seafood restaurant after all."

Let it not be said that Gil LeGume wasn't a team player—but in all honesty, as long as it was food, he'd eat it. You didn't survive on the Isle or in the Gaston household being a picky eater after all.

Macaria gave him a small smile and gently squeezed his hand, as if she knew what was running through his head. "How's your sister?"

"Which one…?"

"Gia," Macaria elaborated and Gil nodded.

"She's good. She hasn't had her baby yet which frustrates her but according to Belle and Ben, that's a good thing seeing as she's only six months."

"She'll be giving birth before she knows it," Meg said. "The last three months go by faster than you expect."

"But on that note, how is Lacey?" Macaria asked.

Gil grinned at the thought of his baby sister. "She's fantastic. She, Dizzy, CJ, and Celia have all formed a crew of their own—Celia's the Captain of course and CJ's her first mate though I know once Ryan comes to Auradon, CJ'll make a crew of her own with her as Captain and Ryan as first mate."

"Who's Ryan?" Herkie asked as he walked into the room.

"CJ's best friend," Gil told him. "Honestly though it's a Harry and Uma situation or at least it will be once the two of them are older."

"Harry and Uma situation?"

"The denial is very strong in the Hook family," Gil stated and all three Godlings nodded in understanding. After all, Mal and Jay had to lock Uma and Harry into a room during the last viewing to get them to admit that they had feelings for each other.

"What about Harriet and Sammy?" Hyllus asked.

Gil shrugged. "Who knows? Maybe the denial only impacts Harry and CJ since Harriet's clearly not in denial about her feelings toward Sammy."

"That makes sense," Herkie nodded.

"No…no it doesn't," Hyllus said, shaking his head.

"Then it makes sense to me," Herkie told his older brother.

Gale would like you Herkie, Gil thought with a small smile. And Ben said that she'd be coming here soon. Her and Gene, just as soon as he can find someone to watch them since it's not really fair for Chip to watch every LeGume girl. Soon all the girls will be off the Isle and then just Gaston and Gaston would have to deal with the Angels and the Casters.

He bit his lip softly as he thought about his older brothers. Did it make him a bad person if he didn't ask for them to come off the Isle?

Uma always said that the kids shouldn't be punished for who they were born to but…his brothers were horrible. It was almost like they belonged on the Isle with their dad.

"You okay?" Macaria asked, looking over and seeing Gil bite his lip.

Gil nodded. He didn't want to bring down the mood—or remind Hercules that his only daughter was dating a Villain Kid even if Gaston Sr. didn't do anything to Hercules. Sure Ben was engaged to one but Ben was the King. He could pretty much do whatever he wanted and no one could say boo.

"So it's just you, Gia, and Lacey?" Meg asked Gil, trying to cheer up the boy. She noticed how he seemed to grow quiet and she didn't want him feeling uncomfortable. Macaria liked him and he was a sweet boy, if a bit slow on the uptake. But he seemed to treat Macaria well and that was all Meg could ask.

Gil shook his head. "No, I've got other siblings."

"Oh really? How many?"

"Hmm…I think eleven total the last time Uma counted, unless there's been any change there. Plus Brooke as my cousin."

Hercules had made the mistake of taking a sip of water as Gil said that. "I'm sorry…eleven?" he spluttered, wiping off his chest.

"Why do people always react like that when I tell them how many siblings I have?" Gil asked Macaria.

"We're just not used to that big of families," Macaria explained.

"…you're used to ninety nine Dalmatian puppies."

"Humans are not puppies," Hyllus stated and shook his head as Meg handed Hercules a napkin. "That poor woman, giving birth twelve times."

Gil tilted his head. "Mom didn't give birth twelve times."

"But…but you just said…"

"Some of my siblings are also my cousins," Gil explained. "It's complicated and I don't really understand it. They're my sisters, that's all that matters."

"Dear Gods," Meg said softly and shook her head.

"What're their names?" Herkie asked, looking over at Gil. "Your siblings, I mean?"

Gil smiled a little at the thought. "Hmm…there's Piper, Georgia, Gillian, Glenn, Locklyn, Gia but you all know her of course, Gale, Gene and Lacey."

"Gil, that's only nine. Ten if you count yourself," Macaria said gently.

"Oh right. Forgot my brothers—Gaston and Gaston," Gil added.

"I…I can't, no," Hyllus said, shaking his head. "He named his sons after himself? I shouldn't be surprised, I know I shouldn't be surprised, and yet I am. And someone just…twelve times? The man has twelve kids?"

"Why don't we go and get dinner started?" Hercules suggested, trying to get his eldest out of his confusion spiral.

"Good idea," Meg nodded, gently leading Hyllus out of the room.

"Twelve kids? Someone let Gaston have twelve kids? I…I just.."

Gil looked over at Macaria. "I thought they were ordering out? Why would they need to get dinner started if that was the case?"

"That's just what dad says no matter what we do for dinner," she told him. "Well, unless we go over to Grandfather's. He refuses to let dad lift a finger to help."

Gil nodded, growing a bit quiet at the reminder that Macaria was also a Godling. Like Uma. Like Mal.

The thought was more than a little terrifying, especially considering the fact that she wasn't just any Godling but a Godling of Zeus.

"Macaria, your parents know I don't care what we eat right? I wouldn't know if something was French if it hit me in the face with a baguette," Gil said, looking at his girlfriend. "They don't have to make a fuss."

Macaria gave Gil a small smile. "That's my doing I'm afraid. I…I made dad promise that he wouldn't give you the Leah treatment."

"But…he's your dad. He's one of the nicest people in Auradon."

"He's also a dad and you're dating his only daughter. Dads get weird when it comes to their daughters."

Not all dads, Gil thought as he thought about his sisters. If dad cared about the girls, Gia wouldn't have had to do a fling for food and wound up pregnant. Though…if she hadn't gotten pregnant, who knows if she'd have gotten off the Isle so soon?

"But you don't have to worry," Macaria added. "Like I said when we arrived, I made dad promise he'd be on his best behavior. Plus I threatened to tell Great-Aunt Persephone on him if he messed up or made you feel bad."

"Lady Persephone is rather intimidating but I'm surprised you didn't go for Lord Hades."

"Great-Uncle Hades and dad already have their history. Plus I'd rather not start another family feud. Grandfather and his brothers need therapy, not another round of feuding."

"From how Uma describes it, though, it seems as if Lord Hades and Lord Poseidon get along okay," Gil pointed out.

Macaria shrugged. "Great-Uncle Poseidon was also eaten by Kronos when he was a baby so that could be it. Honestly though they go from feuding to getting along to back to feuding so often that it's hard to keep track at times."

"Kids? We changed our minds—we're ordering pizza," Meg called before Gil could respond. "Macaria, your usual right?"

Macaria nodded. "That's right mom. Ground beef and pineapple!"

"Why must you torture me like that? Gil, what do you want?"

"Um…I'll just share with Macaria," Gil called to her.

Macaria grinned. "Come on. You'll love it! I know mom and dad insist pineapple doesn't belong on pizza but the place we get it from gets the sugars in the pineapple all caramelized so there's a nice bit of sweet to go with the saltiness from the cheese and of course the vinegary tang of the sauce."

"…you're making me hungry I hope you know that."

"That's the plan," Macaria smirked, inadvertently making Gil's heart skip a beat at the sight.

Gods, she's beautiful, he thought moments later as they all sat down to the pizza. Gil took a bite of his and smiled as all the flavors melded together.

"Knew you'd like it," Macaria said with a smile as she took her own bite of pizza.

"Another lost soul," Hyllus sighed and took a bite of his pepperoni pizza.

"Tis a shame," Herkie nodded as he took a bite of his veggie lovers pizza.

Macaria rolled her eyes as she looked at her brothers. "Not everyone has to like the same things you know."

"True but pineapple on pizza is gross!"

"So's green peppers but I don't shame you for your pizza!"

Gil chuckled and took another bite. Honestly, it felt so much like being back with his sisters as he listened to the sibling squabbles. He honestly didn't know why he'd been so worried.

He could do this. Date Macaria, live in Auradon, still be part of Uma's crew, and more importantly look after his sisters.

Hey, someone had to right? Why shouldn't it be him? Sure Chip and Lucas were great but some of the girls were Gil's younger sisters and therefore by right he should look after them.

"I had a good time," he told Macaria as she walked him to the door later that night.

"I'm glad," Macaria said, kissing him on the cheek. "We should do this again."

Gil smiled and looked over at Macaria. "Hey, at some point Mal and Ben's wedding will happen. I…I was wondering if you'd…"

"We're dating you goof. Of course I'll be your date to the wedding," Macaria told him and kissed his cheek again.

"I think you missed," Gil said softly and gently laid a chaste kiss on her lips. "Good night."

"Good night," Macaria said, her voice just as soft as his had been but a large smile was on her face. Gil grinned and walked out, more than a little pleased that Zeus hadn't smote him.

Macaria smiled as she closed the door and leaned against it, her fingers brushing over her lips. While they'd kissed before, it had been the first time Gil had kissed her. Normally she was the one starting the kiss.

But hey, she wasn't complaining. It'd been nice—and clearly some nerves had been eliminated by meeting her parents.

It wasn't fair that she couldn't do the same but maybe it was a good thing, because Macaria knew that if she ever met Gaston, there'd be a lot of things she'd tell him and not all of them would be suitable for print.

Ryan sighed as he kicked a rock down the path ahead of him. He was finally old enough to go on scouting missions by himself but all he could think about was the fact that CJ wasn't there with him.

She would have been a great scouting partner, especially since Henry insisted that everyone go in pairs. Which he hadn't done when he left for his scouting run. Ryan could only hope that nothing would happen on this run, especially since there wasn't really anyone he wanted to partner up with other than CJ.

He wouldn't begrudge her the invite to Auradon, especially since Harry and Harriet had gone there as well. Plus Sammy was going to be with her brothers. It was almost as if all of her siblings were going to Auradon.

Still though, there was a part of Ryan that wanted nothing more than to be with CJ. She was his best friend, his partner in crime. If she was the captain, he'd be the first mate.

He'd do anything for her, and he'd do anything to make sure she was safe. Besides he was a pirate. He belonged on the Isle, not rubbing elbows with prissy princesses and pansy princes as CJ would say.

"Well, well, man cub," a familiar voice broke into Ryan's thoughts and he kicked himself for not paying attention to his surroundings. "I must say it's been a while since I've seen a man cub willingly enter my hunting grounds."

"Shere Khan," Ryan stated, happy to note that the nervousness in his voice didn't seem to be audible, at least not to him. Though that didn't mean that it wasn't audible to the tiger that stood before the teen.

Shere Khan was probably as imposing as he always was, though if there was a way for a bengal tiger to not be imposing Ryan didn't know. The dried blood around his mouth only added to the imposing and intimidating factor.

It didn't help that the tiger only liked Evie. To this day, no one really knew why that was but he did and Ryan could only hope that the tiger would spare him…or at least make his death a quick one.

"I'm just passing through," Ryan added, his fingers brushing over his flair gun. Mal and Uma had sent them from Auradon; designed by Carlos of course. Even the pirates and the Warf Rats knew how much of a tech guru the son of Cruella was. The flair gun allowed them to shoot off different colored flairs depending on what they needed.

Blue meant they were lost, yellow meant they needed medical assistance, purple was all clear and red meant help. Like we need guards, swords, call it what you will. If you can provide it, do so.

Believe it or not, blue wasn't necessarily used as much as the others.

"Stay your hand, man cub, I'm not going to eat you," Shere Khan scoffed.

"You're…you're not?" Ryan asked, raising an eyebrow.

The tiger chuckled. "As hard as it is to believe, I've already eaten. A tiger's belly does fill up, especially when that belly is full of Auradonian. The meat on their bones is so much juicer than that of the Isle dwellers."

"…where's Audrey?" Ryan demanded, drawing his flair gun and pointing it in Shere Khan's face. "Tell me Shere Khan and maybe you won't get a face full of fire!"

"Now, now, did I say anything about the former royal?" Shere Khan scoffed though Ryan could see a glimmer of fear in the tiger's eyes from when he mentioned fire. "No I was referring to the older one. The one who up until recently was a permanent resident with us."

"…you ate…you ate Leah?"

"Are you upset with that?"

Ryan opened and then closed his mouth. He couldn't honestly say that he was upset with Shere Khan doing what tigers did best and honestly as long as he wasn't eating him or CJ, or really any of the crew which now included Audrey at least to him, the brunett didn't care.

Plus no one could say that Leah didn't have it coming from what they heard. The scene in the soup kitchen alone would have earned her spot in Shere Khan's belly.

Still…there was something that was bothering him. After all, there had been two Auradonians sent to the Isle.

"What about Natalie?"

"Who?"

"Leah's assistant, the one who was sent here with her. Blonde hair, general annoyance?"

Shere Khan nodded. "We ate her weeks ago. She and the older woman had tried to run and the younger one tripped. Well, more like the older one showed cunning I didn't think possible for man and shoved her compatriot to the ground."

Gods I hate the fact that I'm impressed. Still you know what they say, you don't have to be the fastest. You just have to be faster than whoever you're with. Ryan thought as he slowly put his flair gun back onto his belt.

"So…just to clarify, you're not going to eat me?"

"No. I'm not," Shere Khan said. "I'm giving you this one chance to get out of my hunting grounds unscathed, man cub. Be thankful that the one you call Leah was filling enough and sustained me, my mate, and my cub."

Ryan nodded, not wanting to comment on the fact that Shere Khan had a cub—something that was almost impossible to wrap his head around no matter how many times he heard it—and made his way back to the ship.

Oh sure, he should have probably went to the soup kitchen but the ship was closer and wouldn't involve going deeper into Shere Khan's hunting zone. Careful not to turn his back on the tiger, Ryan waited until he turned a corner before sprinting back to the ship. This was information Henry would need to have.

"Where were you?" Dustin asked as Ryan ran up the gangplank.

"Never…mind…where's Henry?" Ryan asked, resting his hands on his thighs as he panted heavily.

"Whoa, Ry, what's wrong?" Henry asked as he came walking up, one of the other crew members having gone and gotten him. "Bonny, can you get him some water?"

"On it Henry!"

"Don't…need…it," Ryan panted as he straightened up. "Henry…Leah's…dead…Shere Khan…ate her."

You could have heard a pin drop on the deck as everyone who was up there turned to look at the youngest crew member.

"You're sure?" Henry asked.

Ryan nodded. "He told me…himself," he said, thankfully getting enough of his breath back so that there were only a few pauses. "Plus I saw…the blood on his…fur."

"Someone's got to tell Uma," Robert said.

"No, someone's got to tell Mal," Nick said, shaking his head.

"Hell, someone's got to tell Audrey," Jade pointed out. "The old bat was her grandmother wasn't she? At least that's what she would always go on about the few times we stopped her from going into the soup kitchen before…well before that scene."

Henry nodded. "Okay, I need paper and a pen—I need to get this to Uma and I need to get it now. She can tell Mal, who can tell Audrey. Or at least Mal can let Audrey's parents know and they can tell her. Either way, Audrey deserves to know and she deserves to know when she's not working."

"They're in your quarters, cap'n," their Derek said, walking up and running a hand through his dark hair. Henry really had to wonder why Auradon had assigned a guy named Derek on their end but he didn't really worry about it.

Derek was a common enough name, they probably didn't think that a villain would name their kid Derek.

"And we need to talk about why you were out there on your own," Derek told Ryan, who sighed as Henry nodded and walked over to his quarters to write the letter. Well technically they were Uma's quarters but since she was in Auradon with Harry, someone needed to be acting Captain.

"I was careful," Ryan muttered, crossing his arms over his chest.

"Doesn't matter," Derek told him. "How would you be able to help Audrey, Liam, Harriet, or Jacobi if you got hurt or killed by Shere Khan or one of the other big cats?"

"If CJ was here, I wouldn't have been alone! You know I always partner with her!"

Derek sighed and looked at the rest of the crew, who were still milling around on the deck to see the confrontation. "Don't you lot have anything better to do?"

"Not really, no," Dustin shook his head.

"Well find something," Derek told him and watched as the rest of the crew dispersed. As much as he knew they had a right to know what was going on, Ryan didn't deserve to be lectured in front of them.

Ryan sighed. "Look Derek, am I ever going to be treated as an equal part of the crew? I'm over fifteen now, yet I'm treated like I'm five."

"You know perfectly well I'd be having this talk with Dustin or Nick or Jake if they went on a patrol without a partner."

"No you wouldn't. You'd tease them or give them a hard time but this is more of an official lecture. What, are you going to send me to my room? Going to ground me?"

Derek sighed and shook his head. "I get you miss CJ, Ry, but that's no reason for you to act out like this. Especially since Henry's offered to ask Uma to get you off the Isle and you've refused. Multiple times."

"Of course I did! I'm a pirate aren't I? Same as you, same as Henry!"

So that's what it is, Derek thought. Ry, you don't have to try to be me or try to be Henry. You just be you and you'll be fine. Trust me, I know the Isle's not the best when it comes to feelings and whatnot but with the changes that have come…I mean let's be honest here, this isn't the same Isle we grew up on.

Ryan sighed as Derek continued to stare at him in silence. "I'm taking that silence of yours as a no by the way."

"You shouldn't," Derek told him. "You are a pirate but Ry, whether you're here on the ship or safely in Auradon with CJ, you'd always be a pirate. You think Uma stopped being a pirate just because she went across the bridge?"

"No…"

"Exactly." Derek said, nodding his head. "And hey, what about Harry and Harriet? They're in Auradon, did they stop being pirates?"

"Probably not, knowing them."

"Sammy, Squeaky, Squirmy?"

"No…"

"And CJ? You think she's not a pirate?"

Ryan shook his head. "Of course not! CJ's a Hook. They're pirate royalty for Gods' sake! Only one better would be Elizabeth Turner since she's the head of the Brethren Court—though how they got to stay in Auradon while we wound up on the Isle I'll never know."

"It's because Beckett was their villain," Derek reminded him. "Besides, Beast couldn't exactly put the likes of Jack Sparrow on the Isle. Not after everything he did before he turned human. You know, the whole kidnapping and holding a woman hostage thing."

"Good point. Plus Captain Jack did sacrifice his life to kill the Kracken," Ryan added.

"Exactly," Derek nodded. "You know, I bet King Benny would put you with Captain Turner. You know, if you really wanted to go to Auradon."

Ryan sighed. "You're not just trying to lure me into going so I won't be a target for Freddy or the other Angels' daggers are you?"

"Of course not!"

"Then I'll think about it Derek. But that's all I'll do."

"It's more than we got the last fifty times we've made the offer," Derek said. "Now come on, let's work on your footwork. At least that way Henry knows you've been punished somehow."

"You know to him, working on ones footwork is a reward right?"

"Yeah well Henry's not exactly the best example of what a normal human would react to," Derek said as they walked off. Meanwhile, back in the captain's quarters, Henry had just finished up penning a letter to Uma.

Captain Uma,

I know I normally send my report in a couple of days but this is information I feel that you should know now. Or more importantly information that Mal should have as future Queen of Auradon. Leah's dead.

Now that I'm sure the barrage of questions from Harry and Gil are over and done with, I can tell you that Ryan confirmed it. Well actually he did more than that considering Shere Khan told him that he had eaten Leah.

And before you start going on an hour long rant about how I let an under fifteen year old go out on their own, Ry's over fifteen. I don't necessarily like that fact but I can't deny the fact that he is.

Anyway, before I get completely off topic, I wanted to let you know so you could let Audrey know before her shift at the soup kitchen. She may not have been close to Leah but we all can understand family. Besides, she's been a good ally for the VKs here and I doubt anyone would want to see her blindsided by that news. Well…maybe Freddy would but then again he'd…I don't need to tell you about Freddy actually.

Nothing else to report, the Casters still stay in their Spell Palace and hopefully there should be more kids coming your way soon. Audrey said something about Cassandra stopping by the Isle for a few days.

Let us know if you need us.

We ride with the tide.

-Henry Kersey

Acting Captain of the Lost Revenge

He nodded to himself as he put the note in an envelope to be posted to the Goblins. Henry could only hope that Uma would get the note before Audrey's shift.

If she didn't, though, he could always work with Jacobi aka their Derek and make it so that Audrey could be more back of house that day.

She had done so much for the Isle, and VKs paid their debts. No matter what.

Mal sighed as she looked at the letter from Henry that Uma had given her. She had to read it about three times to make sure it wasn't a dream, that the words written on the paper before her weren't fabricated.

"Leah's really gone," she whispered.

"So's Natalie I'm assuming but Henry didn't say anything in his letter," Uma said from her spot in front of Ben's desk. Said King ran his hand through his hair as he took the paper from Mal, as if to see it for himself.

"So what do we do?" Harriet asked. She'd been requested to join them as she was another captain, plus she was one of Audrey's guards. She had gotten to know and befriend Audrey. "I mean obviously we've got to let Audrey know but when?"

"As soon as we can," Mal said. "If Audrey found out on the Isle, that's something a VK could use against her."

"You mean Freddy or Zevon," Uma said with a small sigh as Harry rested a hand on her shoulder.

"Of course I do, this is the sort of thing they'd thrive on especially since Audrey rescued Brooke from Freddy's grasp," Mal nodded. "I also think, if she wants it, Audrey should get a few days off from the soup kitchen. One of the other kids can serve it—in fact why don't we start getting volunteers for the soup kitchen? It was Audrey's community service but those hours have been over with. Now that it's her 'baby' so to speak, having some help couldn't hurt."

Ben nodded. "I was going to talk to her about that anyway. Phil had reached out, saying Audrey looked a bit worn down."

"One of the guard can serve the food, we've been there the longest. The kids trust us," Harriet said. "Though I do just want to say we need to get Ryan off the Isle."

"Why's that?"

"Your highness, you saw the letter Henry sent. Ryan went on a scouting run alone. He was lucky that Shere Khan had already eaten or else the crew would be mourning a crew mate and my sister would be mourning a friend!"

"Harriet!" Mal barked and Harriet looked over at her. "I know, I'm not exactly thrilled Ryan went off on his own either. If that had been Hadie…but we can't force the kid to come if he doesn't want to."

"He'd be miserable for like five seconds and then forget all about it once he saw CJ."

"True," Mal nodded. "Still that's not what we're here to talk about. We need to tell Audrey."

Ben sighed. "Shouldn't that be something her parents tell her? I'm not trying to pass the buck or anything but…"

"No, no I understand Benny," Uma nodded. "And if we had time before Audrey's next shift, I'd agree with you. But even as expedited as this letter was, it still came today. And today's one of Audrey's shifts. She'll need to know especially if she comes across one of the VKs celebrating or something."

Oh Gods that's a good point, Mal thought as she nodded to herself. Leah would not have endeared herself to the VKs on the Isle, neither would Natalie now that I think about it. And does it make me a bad person if I'm tempted to celebrate Natalie's death? Maybe just in private. I mean, the woman put me and Audrey through hell but she was still a person…we don't celebrate peoples' deaths.

"Right," Ben nodded. "I'll tell Audrey then."

"Ben, are you sure?" Mal asked, pulling herself out of her thoughts. "I mean…"

"Mal, Leah might have been a thorn in our sides but she was also someone I've known since I was a toddler," Ben said. "Audrey was my girlfriend at one point and honestly Leah probably saw herself as my grandmother-in-law as terrifying as that sentence is. If it's not going to come from her parents, it should be me."

"…do you want me to stay?" Mal asked after a moment, her voice soft.

"I always want you to stay Mal but this might not be something Audrey would want an audience for," Ben said.

Mal nodded. "Right, okay. I can start making arrangements for Ryan to come over. I'm sure Elizabeth would be happy to have him, considering her relationship to piracy."

"I'd want to avoid putting too much on her. Isn't she looking out for Harry too?"

"She is," Uma nodded and Harry nodded as well.

"But she told me that any pirate kid on the Isle who wants to come is more than welcome to stay with her. As the king of the Brethren court."

"I'll talk to CJ, see if she wants Ryan to—."

"Ryan's her best friend Mal. Of course she'll want him in Auradon," Harriet said. "Plus he can help with the twins."

"Squeaky and Squirmy still not out of their shells?" Jay asked from his spot on the sofa.

"Nope. Thankfully Lacey's been great with them, so have Celia and Dizzy for that matter, and oddly enough they've been fascinated by Gia's pregnancy," Harriet said with a fond smile. "They almost remind me of Harry a little at that age."

"I'm right here Harriet!" Harry exclaimed as Uma and Mal chuckled a bit in amusement.

"Ah right. So you are."

"Yeah, so can we maybe keep the embarrassing kid stories to a minimum?"

"Have you had a decent conversation with CJ?"

"Of course not!"

"Then no."

Mal sighed. "I thought you and CJ were doing better? How is it you haven't talked to her?"

"Because the runt refuses to talk to me!" Harry said, crossing his arms over his chest.

"You think it has something to do with the fact that you call her 'runt'?" Jay asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Yeah I'm no sibling expert but I think that might be a good start," Ben nodded.

Harry sighed and Harriet shook her head. "You're telling CJ that Ryan might be coming," she said. "That's an order."

"Fine," Harry grumbled.

"Now that we got that settled, I should talk to Audrey," Ben said as he pulled out his phone.

"Sire? I hope you don't mind but I may have overheard your conversation," Dean's voice came through the intercom. "Ms. Audrey is here, I had Prince Akiho get her. Shall I send her in?"

"…we sure this guy isn't a mind reader?"

"The door's not that thick and it wasn't as if we were trying to keep our voices down. He could have overheard it that way," Ben said with a shrug and then pressed down on the intercom. "Send her in Dean, and then take a break okay?"

"Yes sire," Dean said and soon Audrey was walking into the office.

"Is everything okay Ben?" Audrey asked. "Is something wrong with the soup kitchen? Do we not need it anymore?"

"Breathe Audrey," Ben told her and walked over to her. "You might want to take a seat. We've got some…upsetting news."

"Is it mother? Father? Phil?"

"Your parents and brother are fine. At least, that I'm aware of."

"Chad? Oh Gods did the hypnosis cause something to happen?"

"Chad's fine too. In fact he's hanging out with Ginny and Bruno right now, probably driving his sisters insane that he hasn't asked her out yet."

The VKs in the background snorted in amusement at the fact that the most vocal anti-VK royal there had been was now smitten by a VK.

"Okay, so if everything's okay…why am I here?" Audrey asked. "Did Gia have her baby?"

"Audrey….it's Leah."

Audrey froze at the mention of her grandmother. "What about her? Did she do something to get in trouble on the Isle? I mean…it wouldn't surprise me."

"We shouldn't be here for this," Mal said and tried to gently lead the other VKs out of the room but Audrey shook her head.

"You're fine Mal. But Ben…what exactly are you talking about?"

Ben sighed. "Okay. There's no easy way to say this Audrey but…Leah's dead. I'm…I'm so sorry."

"What?" Audrey gasped and Ben gently led her to a chair. "I…I don't….how?"

"Do you want to know?" Mal asked her. "I'm not trying to be cruel by keeping information from you, but it's not exactly the most pleasant of images. I know we had our differences with your grandmother but you did have a close relationship with—."

"Mal, you remember what she did to me? What she did to Chad? Hell, what she did to the VKs?" Audrey asked. "Yes I may have had a close relationship with my grandmother but the woman who pushed me to become someone I wasn't, the woman who went as far as to put a hypnosis on Chad just to ensure I had a romantic partner, that wasn't my grandmother. So go on, tell me. I'm a big girl."

"Alright," Mal said after glancing at Ben.

"She was eaten by Shere Khan," Ben told her.

Audrey had to admit, she was thankful she was already sitting down because otherwise she'd probably have sunk into that chair. Whatever she thought Ben was going to say, she hadn't expected it'd be that.

"I…did she suffer?"

"We don't know," Uma told her and Audrey could tell that the squidling was telling the truth. "Knowing Shere Khan though, Leah's death would have been quick."

"We would have normally told your parents first and they would have told you but I know you have a shift today at the soup kitchen," Ben said. "I didn't want you to be caught off guard or have one of the VKs there tell you."

"I understand Ben," Audrey nodded, her voice quiet.

"I'll let Captain Phoebus know that you're taking a few days off," Ben added but stopped when Audrey shook her head.

"The…the kids shouldn't suffer more because of Leah."

"Audrey, we're not going to fault you for mourning your grandmother," Mal told her. "Cry, scream, break something. Any reaction you want to have, have it. If you'd rather we leave and you just be with Ben, we can."

Audrey looked at her in shock. "Even…even after the viewing?"

"Audrey, you are not the person from the viewing," Mal stated. "If you're worried about being alone with Ben, or what I think about that, I trust you. We may never be bosom buddies but I would hope we could be friends at least. And I know you've been friends with Ben since toddlerhood. So if you tell us you want privacy, we'll give it to you."

Audrey gave Mal a weak smile. "If…if you're sure Mal. You outrank me, you can refuse—."

"Yeah well I don't want to," Mal said. "Come on guys, let's give Audrey some time alone."

Ben smiled slightly as the VKs filed out, Mal pausing to give his hand a soft squeeze before the door shut and the two friends were left in the room.

"I…I don't…is it bad that I don't know what to feel?" Audrey asked after a few minutes, breaking the silence. "I just…the only thing that comes to my mind when I think about Leah is the last time we spoke. At the soup kitchen. She was going to slap me."

Ben didn't say anything but quickly readied a glass of water in case it was needed.

"I just…I don't…"

"Audrey, she was your grandmother," Ben said gently. "You can cry over her. She may have done bad things but I know deep down she loved you and Phillip."

Audrey didn't respond but buried her head in her hands. Ben watched as her shoulders began to shake and he knew she was crying. He wished more than anything he could comfort her, to be able to take this pain away.

But he couldn't bring back the dead and if he was honest, he wasn't sure Audrey would want him to. That being said, there had to have been a time when Leah wasn't the way she was. Otherwise Audrey wouldn't have been crying over her.

Ben knew what it was like to have a close relationship with a grandparent after all and he wouldn't begrudge Audrey her's.

"Here," he said gently, holding out the glass of water.

"You're…you're not upset that I'm…?"

"What? That you're crying over your grandmother dying?" Ben asked and Audrey nodded as she took the glass, trying to stabilize her shaking hand. "Audrey, she was your grandmother first and foremost. Yes she committed heinous acts against the Isle but you didn't know about those when we were growing up. She was the woman who took you to Fairy Cottage when your parents were busy, she was the one who taught you how to cross stitch, how to be a Queen when the time came."

"She was also the woman who made my brother feel like he was only born to be a spare," Audrey whispered. "The woman who's responsible for the death of children, the woman who makes me wonder if my friendship with Chad was ever truly genuine."

Ben sighed. "Audrey, I can't answer those for you but I know you can still miss the person and not miss their actions. If that makes sense?"

"In a strange way…it does…" Audrey sighed. "There are days I wish we could go back to before the viewings. When Leah was Grammy and the…the world made sense in a way. But there's another side of me that…that knows the Blue Fairy did us all a favor with those…"

Ben nodded. "She certainly did do us all a favor by showing us those viewings. Though there are scenes I know my parents could have lived without seeing, and probably Mal's dad and Lady Persephone too…Hadie especially…"

"How's he doing? I know it was hard during the viewing, seeing Lord Hades chained up like that."

Ben sighed. "He doesn't talk about it. Mal suggested we get him to therapy but a: we're not his parents and b: I can't force someone to talk about something bothering them if they don't want to. I'm hoping him joining CJ's little crew will help at least. Give him someone around his own age to talk to."

"You know he sees you as a big brother," Audrey pointed out. "If you really need someone to help, Chip's good for a talk. He's done wonders for the VKs he's hosting."

"You know hearing you say something nice about Chip is nice," Ben said with a smile. "But you don't have to put on a brave face Audrey. I've known you since we were toddlers after all."

Audrey sighed. "Ben, you outrank me. Well you always have but especially now that I abdicated. I shouldn't have even thought to fall apart—."

"Audrey, that rank talk is your grandmother's teaching," Ben said gently. "And yes, there are different stations now but you and I are still friends right? If you can't cry in front of your friends, especially after the death of your grandmother, who can you cry in front of?"

"…I'm sorry, by the way."

"For what?" Ben asked, tilting his head.

Audrey sighed. "For what I did in the viewing. What I cursed you to be. I know that's your worst fear and I just—."

"Audrey, that wasn't you," Ben told her. "Yes, okay, maybe that was you as in your name and body but that wasn't the person I have sitting in front of me. It wasn't the person who's grown to care for the VKs so much that she took over a project meant to serve as her community service hours after said hours were over because she saw how it benefited the VKs. It wasn't the person who used the experience she went through, the hell she was put through, to make sure a young girl didn't have a similar experience."

Audrey took a shaky breath and looked up at Ben. "How did you…? I never told anyone…"

"Mal had Natalie as a handler too Audrey," Ben said. "You may not have told anyone and you may never tell us but she had a few guesses. And Audrey? We are so sorry. I am so sorry."

Audrey shook her head. "You don't have to, Ben. It's not on you to be a mind reader, I should have told you."

"It wasn't safe for you to do so," Ben said.

"Well, let's just put the past behind us," Audrey told him and then sighed. "I…I guess I should go to my shift…"

"Yeah right," Harriet's voice came from the doorway and Audrey turned to look at her.

"Harriet…?"

"You, Audrey, are going home to be with your parents and brother," Harriet told her. "Derek, Liam, and I can handle the soup kitchen today. And for however long you need."

"Dude is a great comfort," Carlos said and Audrey had to wonder when the younger boy had turned up. Sure enough though, he had the small dog in his hands.

"I do give great cuddles," the dog nodded.

Audrey let out a small giggle before looking at them. "But…why? Leah…she's the reason you all lived in hell. Well, one of the reasons at least."

Mal sighed as she walked toward Audrey. "I meant what I said about us possibly not becoming super close Audrey but there is no denying that you've changed. You've stood up for the VKs and honestly, anyone who can stand up to Freddy is someone I want on my side."

"We had an old motto growing up that I think it's time we take out of retirement," Jay spoke up. "Ruthless yet Loyal. We take care of our own and go after anyone who tries to harm them."

"And that includes you too now Blondie," Uma nodded. "We may hate Leah to our very cores, and we always will, but we understand family."

Harry walked over and rested his hand on Audrey's shoulder. "Come on lass, let's get you home."

"Thanks guys," Ben said as he walked out with them. He would need to give the news to Aurora and Phillip so he'd be driving Audrey to Honeymoon Cottage.

"We look out for our crew Benny," Harry said. "Just so happens that now we've got a much bigger one."

"Comes with the territory of having a bigger territory now too," Uma added with a smirk as the group walked off to take care of their respective tasks. Ben couldn't help but smile slightly as they ran into Derek and Liam on their way to the door; Derek gently pulling Audrey into a hug as she came up.

"She'll be okay," Mal whispered to him.

"Yeah," Ben nodded. "I think she will be."

Mal bit her lip as she looked in on Evie's design studio. It had been a while since she had heard from her best friend and in all honesty, she was a little worried. It wasn't like Evie not to tell someone when something was bothering her. Hell in the viewing she had been one of the few to actually speak her mind.

So Mal was going to find out what was bothering her best friend. No matter what.

"E? Can I come in?"

Evie looked up and seemed to almost frown upon seeing Mal. "Thought you'd be with Uma or Audrey."

"What?" Mal asked as she walked in, frowning slightly at Evie's tone. If Mal didn't know better, she could have sworn Evie seemed upset about something. "E, what are you talking about?"

"It's just…never mind Mal," Evie shook her head as she turned to go back to work on a dress. "It's nothing."

"E, if we learned anything from those viewings, it's that we don't keep secrets from each other. If we do, then the Blue Fairy comes and has us sit through a viewing where we find out about the secret anyway," Mal said. "Something is bothering you and I'm your best friend. What is it?"

"Am I?"

"Are you what?"

Evie looked over at her. "Your best friend?"

"E, of course you're my best friend," Mal said, walking further into the design studio. "What's all this about?"

"Well I'm sorry M but lately it feels like you've been spending more time around Audrey and Uma! What is this some revenge because I didn't pepper you with questions when you went blonde?"

Mal sighed. "E—."

"No Mal, no," Evie shook her head and turned to look at Mal. "I've been your best friend since we were twelve okay? I kept the biggest secret of your life without asking for anything in return. I helped with the whole 'steal the wand' scheme, even helped you get the prince even though all my life my mom raised me to do one thing and that was the one thing. For what? So that when Audrey and Uma turn over a new leaf, you can toss me to the side like last season's shoes?"

"Evie!" Mal exclaimed. "I may be spending more time with Uma and Audrey but in case you forgot, you've been just as involved in Audrey's change as I have Ms. Made Her A Leather Jacket Free of Charge."

"I did that because I knew everything that Audrey was going through!" Evie told her. "But Mal, you didn't even think to call me when you found out about Leah? Don't you think I would have wanted to—?"

"Evie!" Mal sighed and rested her hands on the blue haired girl's shoulders. "I didn't call you when I got the news because I knew what the previous day had been."

Evie frowned. "You mean…?"

"E, just because we live in Auradon now doesn't mean I don't still pay attention to the date," Mal said gently. "It was the day after your dad's death and I know how you mourn him. You act like everything's fine on the actual day and then the next day you shut yourself away and go into a clothes making frenzy."

"I should have been there for Audrey too! Her loss was more recent anyway!"

Mal shook her head. "E, take it from the daughter of the God of the Dead. You're allowed to mourn the ones you lost. And it's not a competition by the way. Just because Audrey just lost her grandmother doesn't mean you can't still mourn your dad…and just because I'm rebuilding my friendship with Uma does not mean we're not still best friends."

"You…you mean it M?" Evie asked and the almost hopeful look in Evie's eyes made Mal feel like someone had stabbed her in the gut.

"Evie, you were the one who helped me get ready for my first date with Ben," Mal said. "You are the one who's become practically like a sister to me. And yeah I know Uma's my cousin and so are Elle, Macaria, and Melody. But they're not my sister. Blood isn't the only way there can be a family. Ben showed that with Chip and I'd like to think we show that too."

Evie gave Mal a small smile. "Of course Mal. I just…I know it's stupid but I saw you getting closer to Uma and then with Audrey, I just thought…I thought it was going to go back to when we were really young and you and Uma were best friends and all I was was your smoke bomb target."

"That will never happen," Mal promised as she sat down next to Evie. "You know, when you forced me and Uma to talk during the third viewing, I made her promise not to make any smoke bombs and lob them at you?"

"You…you did?"

"Of course I did! I also tried to put a kibosh on the nicknames but Uma said no promises there. Granted it's Uma so nicknames are kinda her thing so there's that. But I told her that if I was going to be friends with her then she was going to have to be used to you being around."

"M!" Evie said with a small smile. "You…you really said that for me?"

"Of course I did Evie," Mal said with a small smile of her own. "And I am so sorry if I've made you feel like you're being shoved to the side or anything. Between the wedding prep and dad being able to come over and of course helping with Audrey and Uma…but that's no excuse. How about we do something? Just the two of us?"

"Seriously?"

"Seriously. What would you like?" Mal asked, and she smiled as she saw that the blue haired girl seemed to almost perk up upon getting the question. "Come on E, anything you want. I'll even be your mannequin if you need someone to model clothes or anything?"

"But you hate that!"

Mal shrugged. "So I'll suffer for a day. Can't be any worse than swimming or paperwork really and it's something you enjoy E. You've built a successful business from a hobby that you're good at."

"Oh speaking of that, Carlos finally got the sale of his mom's business to go through," Evie grinned. "I now have the resources of Cruella DeVil's fashion empire! The distribution centers, the machines, everything. Of course I'll still be the designer and a lot of the clothes for one on one stuff will be done here but anything major I need to distribute…"

"E, that's great!" Mal said, giving her best friend a huge grin.

"I know!" Evie said. "Carlos is going to use the money from the sale to finally apply to vet school so he can be a vet tech! Of course he told me he has some set aside for when he needs to ask Jane a certain question."

"No!" Mal gasped. "Really? He's…but he's younger than us!"

"He's going to do it after vet school," Evie said. "So not right away."

Mal nodded. "Good. Gods, if he did it right now, it'd be like Hadie proposing. That's not exactly something dad wants to think about either. Or Steph for that matter."

"You know at some point Hadie will start to date," Evie pointed out.

"And will you be this calm when it's Dizzy dating?" Mal asked, raising an eyebrow and smirked at the silence coming from the Evil Queen's daughter. "That's what I thought."

"Speaking of proposals, when do you think Emir and Akiho are going to ask Elle and Emma?" Evie asked, as if trying to change the subject from the thought of Dizzy dating.

Mal opened her voice but was cut off by her ringtone. Pulling out her phone, she shook her head as she saw who it was. "Speak of the devil."

"Which one is it?"

"Emir," Mal told her and answered the call. "Ben's not here right now, may I take a message?"

"Haha Mal," Emir's voice rang through the phone, Mal having put him on speaker. "Actually I was wondering if I could talk to Evie."

"Well you're in luck because I'm here with Evie," Mal said, looking over at her friend with a smile on her face. "You're on speaker by the way."

"Why am I not surprised?"

"What's up Emir?" Evie asked.

"If…If one needed to ask a certain question of Emma's parents, which one would be the least likely to kill me?"

Evie bit back a squeal as she had a feeling she knew exactly what kind of question Emir was asking about. "Well Snow technically would but you know how proficient she is with her bow and arrows."

"Oh don't we all." Emir sighed.

"You're not seriously going to ask permission to propose are you?" Mal asked. "I mean, I kinda get Ben doing it but you?"

"All the royals are raised that way Mal," Emir said. "Akiho was taught it, Chad was taught it. If a student at Auradon Prep was anywhere in line for a crown, chances are they were taught that you ask permission before you propose."

"Poor Chad," Mal chuckled.

"Why poor Chad?" Emir asked but Evie's eyes widened as she realized what Mal was talking about.

"Oh when he finally gets out of his denial and realizes his feelings for Ginny, he's going to have to ask Cass for permission when he finally wants to propose!" Evie gasped.

"Exactly," Mal nodded. "Not exactly the conversation I'd want to have if I was Chad."

"Ever think you'd be calling him by his first name?" Emir asked.

"Yeah well he let me throw smoke bombs at Tremaine so he can't be that bad," Mal shrugged. "Plus Cass wouldn't let her sister near someone she didn't trust. But Emir, Ben said the last time he'd asked you when you planned on proposing, you said you couldn't because Aziz hadn't proposed yet."

Emir chuckled. "Yeah well apparently my big brother's rather sneaky with his love life. He started dating Rachel Fitzherbert about a month ago and no one knew!"

"How'd you find out? Did he tell you?" Evie asked.

"Nope. Ashaki walked in on them kissing," Emir told her. "She has not stopped teasing Aziz for days because of it."

Mal smirked. "What so now that Aziz has a girlfriend, you feel comfortable proposing?"

"Well that and I kinda want to beat Akiho to the punch. Love the guy, he's one of my best friends, but if I'm the last one to do it, I'm going to get all sort of advice from him with his grandparents being, and I quote, love experts."

"Aren't…aren't his grandparents rocks?" Evie asked.

"Yep," Emir told her. "Rocks and love experts."

Evie shook her head. "Okay as much as I love the idea of True Love, 'love experts' seems to be a bit much."

"You're telling me?" Mal chuckled. "In all honesty Emir, the only love expert is Aphrodite and the only reason I feel compelled to say that is because I'm related to her."

"Still no love lost between you and Olympus huh?"

"You got that right," Mal nodded. "Even if they didn't know about me, they knew about Uma and they knew about Hadie. Therefore they knew about two Godlings on the Isle and they didn't do diddly squat!"

"…diddly?"

"I'm trying to watch my language if we're around Kari and Agnarr," Mal explained. "Hence the diddly."

"Ah," Evie nodded with a small chuckle. Little did she know that her boyfriend was also making his way over to Snow White's castle to ask a very important question.

Yes, Doug might not have been born royal but his mother had still raised him to be polite. Plus Queen Snow was practically family to him. If he couldn't ask her for permission to propose to Evie, who could he ask?

"Doug! Come in!" Emma said with a smile as she opened the door. "I was just heading out but I think Neal's still here if he hasn't gone over to Evan's."

"Actually I'm here to speak to your mom," Doug said. "Is she available?"

"She should be," Emma nodded. "You want me to walk with you or do you want some privacy?"

Doug gave her a small smile. "I think for this, privacy would be great but thanks Emma."

"No worries," Emma nodded and Doug made his way to the throne room where Snow and her husband normally took visitors. If they were friends, they started there and then would move to the parlor or den; depending on who they were there to see.

"Your highness?"

"Doug!" Snow said with a large smile. "Come in, come in! I can't believe they didn't announce you! Evie's not here though, she's over at her castle."

"I know," Doug said. "I was hoping to talk to you."

"Oh?" Snow asked.

Doug took a deep, steadying breath. "Queen Snow, I…I wanted to ask permission to propose to Evie. I…I know you're not her parent but in Auradon, you're the closest thing she has. Not to mention you are her step-sister."

"Doug," Snow said with a small smile as she got up and walked over to him. "You don't need to ask my permission. You never needed it. I've seen the way you are with Evie, and especially the scenes we saw in the viewings. I do appreciate it though."

Doug gave her a smile as he pulled out a small box. "I…I already have a ring picked out. I hope she likes it."

"Let me see it," Snow said, her heart filled with joy for her step-sister. No…her sister. They had grown close enough through the three viewings that Snow felt comfortable enough saying it.

Dough opened the box and Snow stared in shock upon seeing a beautiful silver ring with small diamonds throughout the band. In the middle, a red garnet gem was carved into a heart and a rose gold dagger went through it.

"I…I thought it would go with her heart theme," Doug said as he put the ring away. "If you think it's a bad idea I can go in a different direction—."

"Doug," Snow said. "It's perfect. I think she'll love it because it shows you thought of her and you didn't just go traditional for the sake of tradition."

"Thanks Snow," Doug said with a smile as he slipped the ring back in his pocket. "Now I just need to propose to her. I um…I haven't figured that one out yet."

"You've got time," Snow told him. "But if you want help, I know Evie4Hearts just obtained the resources from Cruella DeVil's company. If you wanted to take your girlfriend out to dinner and celebrate…?"

"Oh…oh! Snow, that's perfect!" Doug said with a grin. "You're a genius!"

"Well I wouldn't say genius but thank you Doug," Snow said with a smile. "Now, go!"

Doug nodded and turned to go with a smile on his face. Soon he'd be asking the most important question he could to the girl he loved.

Dear Gods he hoped she would say yes.

Doug nervously tugged at his bowtie, waiting for Evie to show. He had gone back and forth about how he would ask her to marry him once he got permission from Snow.

Not that Evie needed someone's permission to do anything but that's just how the kids were raised in Auradon. The royals had the spotlight so everyone assumed they were the only ones who had to worry about such things but that wasn't the case.

If you were raised to respect your partner and wanted to make sure you had a good relationship with your would be in laws, you asked for permission. Or signed in his father's case.

"Hey!" Evie said, pulling Doug out of his thoughts and Doug smiled upon seeing her. Her hair was in the same braid as it had been for Cotillion, accompanied by Dizzy's barrette, while her dress was in the same style as the one she'd worn at Ben's coronation. It was different, of course, but similar at the same time.

"Hey," Doug said. "You look amazing."

"Well when you texted me saying you wanted to take me out to dinner and that we'd be going someplace fancy, I figured I'd dress to impress," Evie told him. "But you clean up nicely yourself."

"It's not every day my girlfriend becomes a fashion mogul," Doug said as he opened the door. He knew none of their friends would be there simply because he'd asked Mal to make sure of it. Which she agreed to do after about a half hour grilling and her vowing that if he hurt Evie, he wouldn't have to worry about Snow's arrows because she'd turn him into a dragon chew toy before Estelle would turn him into a Cerberus chew toy.

Let it not be said that Mal was not an affective communicator.

"Oh thank you Doug," Evie said with a small smile as Doug held the door open for her to go first. Doug gave her a small smile, a smile that grew as Evie gave him a kiss on the cheek. The two of them made their way up to the host, Doug standing in front of him while Evie wrapped her arm through his.

"Excuse me, reservation for two?" Doug said after catching the host's eye. "Should be under 'Klein'?"

The host looked at his reservation book and nodded. "Yes sir, I see you here. You've requested a private room, is that correct?"

"I um…yes, that's correct," Doug nodded. No, I didn't because there's no way on the Gods green earth I could afford a private room here! Snow offered to pay for the dinner but like an idiot I—.

"Follow me," the host said, pulling Doug out of his thoughts and the two of them followed him to a room that seemed to be made for Evie. The natural brick was accented with blue and red fabrics and unless Doug was mistaken there were a few heart decals hanging from the chandeliers.

"I hope the room is to your liking," the host said as he handed them their menus. "Your server should be out momentarily to take your order."

"Thank you," Evie said as she sat down. Doug quickly excused himself though to go to the bathroom or at least that's what he told Evie. The last thing he wanted was to embarrass her when the bill came and he couldn't afford it.

"Excuse me," he said to the host.

"Yes sir?"

"I'm afraid there's been a mistake," Doug said. "I didn't reserve a private room. I only reserved a table."

To his surprise, the host smiled and pulled out a small card from the host's stand. "We were told you might ask about the change. From King Ben, Mr. Klein."

Doug took the card and shook his head—how did Ben even know? Unless Snow had told Emma and Emma let it slip to Ben?

Opening the card, Doug had to hold back the chuckles that were threatening to escape. Not that Ben had written anything funny but with his nerves, the chuckles were bound to happen.

Doug

Wishing you the best of luck tonight. Hope you don't mind but I made sure to reserve a private room for you two. Less pressure on you. Let me know how it goes.

-Ben

PS: Mal would like to take this moment to say if you chicken out, she's breaking your trumpet.

Putting the card in his pocket so Evie wouldn't see it and ask about it, Doug made his way back to the table.

"You were gone a while, everything okay?" Evie asked, looking up from the menu.

"Yeah," Doug nodded. "Just got lost is all. The bathroom's hard to find."

Evie shook her head in amusement as Doug sat down. "And here I thought you'd gone to the Isle or something," she teased.

"Nah, if I'd done that then I'd just tell you I had gone camping," he teased her back.

"Doug! How many times are you going to bring that up?" Evie giggled.

It was Doug's turn to shake his head. "I think that was my first time since that viewing Evie. But you know, you should give camping a try. You, me, under the stars…it could be very romantic."

"As long as the tent has a place to plug in my hairdryer, I might consider it," Evie told him.

"You know they have these experiences called 'glamping'. Basically fancy camping," Doug said. "We can talk more about that though later. Tonight is all about you."

Evie gave him a small smile and reached out to gently take his hand. "Tonight's about us, Doug. I wouldn't have Evie4Hearts if you hadn't showed me I can be more than just a pretty face. Besides, you're an amazing numbers guy and an outstanding boyfriend."

Doug shook his head as he gave her hand a gentle squeeze. "You didn't need me to show you that Evie. Just being away from your mother and her insisting that boys don't care about smart girls did that. After all, you were the one who knew the difference between an emotional tear and a reflex tear."

"And you were the one who knew me so well that you were able to see through Jay and Carlos' lie about me going camping…or at least knew me well enough to question it," Evie said.

Doug nodded, unable to respond as their waiter walked up. Quickly taking their drink order, it wasn't long before it arrived.

"Fast service," Evie noted.

"We pride our selves on service here," their waiter told her. "I'll be back in a moment to take your orders for dinner. If you have any questions, please let me know."

"Thank you," Evie and Doug said before their waiter walked off. Doug looked back at Evie with a smile though he could feel the ring box in his pocket feeling like a seven pound weight reminding him of probably the most important question he'd ever ask still needed to be asked.

After dinner, he told himself. Ask before we order dessert. That way it's not too awkward plus if she says no, we've got a built in excuse to leave. Gods I hope she doesn't say no though. Especially since Ben knows!

It wasn't that he minded the fact that Ben knew but there was the fact that Ben was the first of their friends to propose. The fact that it was a successful proposal just added the pressure. Not to mention, knowing Ben, he'd probably rope in Chip—considering Chip had been the first of all of them to get married.

Granted Chip was also nine years older than them so it made sense he was the first to hit that milestone but still!

"Oh!" Evie gasped as she had glanced at her phone. "Looks like we're not the only ones out on a date tonight,"

Doug looked at the image Evie showed him as she turned her phone so he could see the screen. It was a social media update from Emma: a clear, starry night.

Looks like someone wants to show me the world. I certainly don't mind, the caption read.

Doug shook his head and smiled. "I hope they have a fun time. It looks like a good night for a magic carpet ride."

"It certainly does," Evie nodded as she put her phone away. "Sorry about that—I heard it buzz and I thought it was something to do with Evie4Hearts…"

"Evie, it's fine. It's understandable you'd be concerned about your business," Doug said. Eve leaned over and kissed his cheek.

"I think I'm going to run to the little girl's room before our waiter comes back to take our order," she said. "Be right back."

Doug nodded and watched as she walked off. Once Evie turned a corner, Doug pulled out his phone and quickly texted Emir, not knowing that he'd accidentally sent it in the Tourney group text—Ben having added him to it after the first viewing.

You're seriously taking Emma on a magic carpet ride? -DK

It wasn't five minutes before Doug heard his phone buzz.

Um…Doug….did you mean to send that to all of us? - CC

Yeah though I do agree with Doug's question there Emir! Way to up the bar! -AB

Wait…you're proposing too Akiho? Great, more pressure! -DK

Back up and rewind! More pressure?! You're proposing to Evie? -AB

How…how did you get that from just the words 'more pressure'?! -DK

Hold up—Akiho did you ask permission first or are you just jumping feet first? -B

Of course I asked permission first Brenden! Despite my father's slight obsession with reindeer, I wasn't raised in a barn! -AB

Okay, okay! Just checking! -B

You're all insane by the way…and your move boys. Emma's currently happily freaking out with her mom so I can type this. Nothing beats a magic carpet ride. -EB

Congrats Emir! -BLB

Yeah dude, congrats! -W

Will, you do know we'll be the next ones to get the pestering, right? -CLB

Conner, you know your initials look like you and Ben are brothers right? -W

Sure do but you've changed the subject. -CLB

Guys, you'll be in the clear until Aziz proposes to Rachel. Considering they only just started dating, you've got a while. -EB

Think Aziz will take Rachel's last name? -L

Fitzherbert can't be worse than Bobolonius for a last name. -M

Li, Miguel, I'm still in the chat! -EB

Oh go be with your fiancee! :D -BLB

Yes sir, Captain King sir! -EB

Doug shook his head as Evie came walking back. "Everything okay?"

"Yeah, why?"

"You seemed to be texting rather furiously," Evie said as she sat down. "I just thought…"

"Oh," Doug said. "Um, let's just say you're probably going to get a call from Emma in a bit."

"Oh you're talking about the proposal?!"

"You knew?!"

Evie chuckled. "Emma called me when I was in the bathroom. She can't wait to show me her ring."

"Oh yeah I…I bet it's a nice one," Doug nodded. A lot nicer than the one I got you, seeing as Emir's a Prince and I'm a half-Dwarf.

Before either one of them could say anything more, however, their waiter arrived to take their food order.

"I'll have the chicken caesar salad with a honey lemon vinaigrette please," Evie said.

"Of course, and sir?"

"I'll have the same," Doug told him, handing the waiter both menus. A salad would be the best option, no mess to worry about winding up on his face after all.

The waiter nodded. "Of course. It should be out soon. If you need anything, please feel free to ask."

"Thank you," Evie and Doug said at the same time. The water nodded again and walked off.

Doug smiled as he looked at Evie, her blue hair almost glowing in the warm lighting of the restaurant. He loved seeing her smile as freely as she did; it was more genuine than when she arrived in Auradon.

"What's on your mind?" Evie asked as she caught his eye.

"You. How beautiful you look."

Evie gave him a small smile as she took his hand. "You're a flatterer you know that?"

"It's the truth Evie," Doug said, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. "You look amazing, you always do. But you're also so giving. You made Audrey her jacket for free, you've been hosting Dizzy and making sure she feels safe in Auradon. You helped make sure Jane had a good birthday, you have over a thousand sketches of Mal's wedding dress because you want to make sure it's perfect for her. Evie you're amazing."

Evie gave him another small smile. "Well thank you Doug. And you're amazing too. Like I said earlier, my business wouldn't have been the success without you by my side. Not to mention you helped me so much—Mr. Delay probably would have sent me to be expelled if you hadn't spoken up for me that day. I love you."

Doug opened his mouth but he was once again interrupted by the arrival of their food.

Okay I'm convinced the universe hates me or something, Doug thought. Those mini speeches would have been the perfect place to propose but no, the universe thought it was the perfect time for food. Did I somehow offend Aphrodite or something?

"Hmm, this salad is amazing," Evie said. "The honey adds a nice bit of sweetness that really helps the bitterness of the mix greens."

"Marry me."

Evie paused and looked over at Doug. "What?"

Doug shook his head. "I had so many different things planned out in my head for what I was going to say to lead up to it but I mean it Evie. You're amazing, for all the reasons I listed before. My family loves you—my cousin Shelby practically shoved me to you during the first viewing. Which now that I think about it, I haven't seen Shelby since that viewing…Harper too now that I—."

"Doug. You're losing focus," Evie said gently and Doug nodded. Getting up, he walked over and bent down to one knee.

"You're the person I want to spend the rest of my life with Evie. I know I'm not a Prince but you'll always be my Princess. Will you marry me?"

He pulled the ring box out from his pocket and opened it, causing Evie to gasp upon seeing it. Doug waited for an answer, bracing for the eventual no but hoping beyond hope he'd get a yes.

"Yes!"

Wait, what?

"Yes Doug," Evie said, nodding furiously. "Yes, of course I'll marry you! I told you before, in the second viewing. I don't need a Prince. Because I have you. You're funny and smart and kind and great with kids. Who else would I want to spend the rest of my life with but you?"

Doug grinned and slipped the ring on Evie's finger, before the blue haired girl quickly enveloped him in a hug.

"I love you…my fiancé," she whispered and Doug smiled at her.

"I love you too, my fiancee," he whispered back before giving Evie a gentle kiss on the lips. "I think maybe we settle up and go enjoy a nice movie night at home?"

"I think that sounds wonderful," Evie said just as the waiter walked up.

"Mr. Klein, I'd like to let you know that your meal is on the house," the waiter said. "And may I be the first to say congratulations?"

"Thank you," Doug said before fishing out his walled. "You shouldn't miss out on a tip though just because—."

"That's been taken care of sir, you really don't have to," the waiter said and walked off.

Doug sighed. "You know, I really wish it wasn't policy that the wait staff not give their name. How else am I supposed to make sure he gets credited for his amazing service?"

Evie chuckled. "As sweet as that is, I think you've got other things to focus on. Like letting who ever's blowing up your phone know you're okay."

"What?"

"Your text alert's been going off like mad," Evie told him and Doug chuckled. Now that the proposal was over and she'd accepted, he knew talking about another one wouldn't ruin the surprise for Evie.

"Akiho's thinking of proposing to Elle," he said. "He mentioned it in the Tourney team group chat and the others were going insane, peppering him with questions."

"Mal said that Ben said he already had a ring picked out," Evie said as they walked out. "A silver band with a red-haired mermaid in the middle with aquamarine jewels for the tail, looking like she's about to jump into water."

"That sounds like a beautiful ring," Doug said with a small smile.

"It does but I rather like mine a bit more," Evie told him, kissing Doug on the cheek. Doug grinned and the two of them made their way back to Evie's castle where much to Evie's surprise, all the lights were off.

"I thought I left a light on when I left," Evie said with a slight frown and switched on the light.

"SURPRISE!"

"Mal!" Evie exclaimed upon seeing all of her friends in her kitchen. "What are…did you break into my house?"

"This surprises you?" Mal chuckled. "Come here! We even got Jay and Lonnie home from college for this—I knew you'd say yes!"

"You knew?!"

"Of course!" Mal said giving her best friend a hug. "You are going to rock that wedding dress," she whispered.

"Thanks M," Evie whispered back. "I…I know it just happened but will you be my maid of honor?"

"Wild Cerberi couldn't stop me," Mal told her. "As long as you'll be mine? I meant to ask you weeks ago but—."

"You never had to ask," Evie told her, pulling her into another hug. "But I thought Uma—?"

"We can talk about my wedding some other time. This is your party," Mal said as they broke apart only for Dizzy to run straight at Evie and give her a huge hug.

Evie smiled and returned the hug just as Ben, Carlos, and Jay enveloped Doug in a hug almost exactly like they did at Ben's proposal to Mal.

"I'm engaged," Doug said, sounding more than slightly shocked.

"Join the club," Ben grinned. "How's it feel?"

"Amazing," the half-dwarf said with a smile on his face. "But…how'd you guys get in here?"

Ben chuckled. "Emir taught me to pick locks and swipe stuff when we were kids, plus we had Jay. Emir would be here but you know, he's enjoying being newly engaged himself."

"So who's next?" Jay asked.

"Getting you out of your denial," Carlos teased the older boy. "Face it Jay, you're the only single one of the four of us now. I think Dude will get a girlfriend—."

"Having fun?" Lonnie asked Jay as she walked up to him, kissing him on the cheek.

"Yeah having a blast," Jay nodded, ignoring the shocked looks from the other three boys. "I should go congratulate Evie."

"You should," Lonnie nodded. "But I thought you'd be busy giving Doug the shovel talk. You know, hurt my sister and they won't find your body?"

Jay chuckled. "That's Mal's talk to have. Not mine."

"Fair enough," Lonnie nodded and the two of them walked off to congratulate Evie on her engagement.

"…when did that happen?" Doug asked. "Jay and Lonnie?"

"You three can't honestly be surprised?" Audrey asked as she joined the group. "Jay's had at least a crush on Lonnie since the second viewing when she beat him at the R.O.A.R practice."

"At least he wasn't in denial for years like Uma and Harry were," Mal nodded as she also walked up, wrapping her arm around Ben's and resting her head on his shoulder. "Oh by the way, Elle just texted me. You all owe me five bucks. Well, except for Doug since he didn't know the bet was going on."

"I could have sworn it would have taken Akiho another month," Carlos said, shaking his head as he pulled out his wallet.

"How'd he propose?" Audrey asked, a small smile on her face.

Mal returned the smile. "A sled ride through the Enchanted Forest pulled by Sven and another reindeer friend Ryder, a friend of his dad's, loaned him followed by a swim in the lake before they ate at the picnic the others on the Tourney team laid out before hand."

Audrey shook her head as she looked at Ben. "Honestly you three. Did you all get hit with the romantic stick or something? Plus Doug, a private dinner that's already all about Evie turns into a proposal."

"Anyone want to bet about who proposes next?" Mal asked, grinning ear to ear.

"You have a problem," Ben told her.

"It's not a problem when I always win, Benny."

"That's because you have the Goddess of Love on your side!"

Audrey chuckled. "Five on Gil proposing next."

"Does anyone else think we're too young to think about this?" Carlos asked.

"Emma's mom was fourteen when she met her dad and rode off to her happily ever after," Mal pointed out.

"Ah yes, good point," Carlos nodded. "In that case, five on Aziz."

"Five on Will and Conner," Ben said.

"Five on Jay," Doug said. "Now if you'll excuse me, I'm going to go spend time with my fiancee."

"Feels good to say doesn't it?" Ben asked with a grin.

"Feels amazing," Doug told him as he walked over and wrapped his arms around Evie, holding her close and kissing her cheek. He honestly didn't know what he'd been so worried about.

This was absolutely perfect.

Audrey smiled as she wiped down the counter of the soup kitchen. It was another good shift, with only two incidents that needed to be taken care of. Thankfully her Derek had been able to prevent them from getting too messy.

I've really got to figure out another way of thinking about him rather than thinking of him as mine. Though it's been easier since the Isle Derek tends to monitor the roof and my Derek stays in the soup kitchen with me, she thought as she glanced over at him just as he ran a hand through his light blond hair. Gods…it's not fair that he can manage to look good in everything. Auradon clothing…Isle garb…ugh, focus Audrey. You don't want to hold everyone up.

"You okay?" Harriet asked as she walked over to Audrey. "You seem a bit distracted."

"Huh? Yeah I'm fine," Audrey told her.

"You sure? Because you've been wiping that same spot for the past five minutes," Harriet said with a slight chuckle. "You know you can go talk to him rather than looking at him like he'd disappear if you took your eyes off of him."

Audrey shook her head, hoping her cheeks weren't bright red at the very thought. "I…I don't know what you mean Harriet. Come on, we're almost finished at closing up…"

Just then, the bell at the front door rang, indicating that someone had walked in. Such a thing wasn't rare, after all kids would need food even after the soup kitchen closed. But it was rather annoying to have to heat everything back up again.

Though it was worth it to watch as Henry seemed to almost melt at the sight of Claudine walking in.

When is he just going to admit it? It's so obvious that if he thinks he's being subtle, it's almost insulting, Audrey thought with a small smile as she watched as Henry walked up to Claudine and another girl she had seen with the Angels the rare times they'd come in as a group since the first time Audrey had seen them. Normally, it was just Claudine and the other girl or Strat by himself.

Freddy had been unceremoniously banned from the soup kitchen, as had Shayla and Locklyn.

"Everything okay?" Audrey heard Henry ask Claudine. Honestly, it was as if he hadn't noticed the other girl with Claudine with how he had made a beeline to the brunette.

If Henry thinks he's being subtle, he couldn't be more wrong. Honestly I think the only one more obvious would be Chad and Ginny, the few times I've seen them together, Audrey thought with a small smile as one of the other Rats slipped in, giving the girl Claudine was with a small smile. It's almost to the point that I think the Tourney team is about to do an intervention. That's if the Charming girls don't beat them to the punch.

"Yeah," Claudine nodded, pulling Audrey out of her thoughts. There was no reason for them to try to keep their voices down, the only other people were the guards. The other pirates or Rats had gone ahead with Henry staying behind to provide some added protection. "Sorry, I know you guys are closing up but…Fred sent us out for a food run. The only other place that'll serve Angels this late is my father's shop and I'd rather avoid that if I can help it."

"No worries," Henry said and looked over at Audrey.

"I got it," Audrey nodded and clicked on the burners once more.

Claudine gave her a small smile. "Thank you Audrey. I really am sorry about this—I know you'd want to get home after being on your feet all day."

"It's not a problem Claudine," Audrey told her. "The whole point of the soup kitchen is to provide food to the kids who need it. I'm not going to have you and your friend go hungry just because your brother's who he is."

"Oh you can be meaner than that, Claudine won't take offense," the other girl said.

"Morgan," Claudine chuckled. Audrey smiled and quickly dished out two plates.

"Here, I figure you guys should get your food hot. Freddy can wait a bit before he gets his," she said. She didn't know why but she hated Freddy more than she had before which she didn't know was possible. Maybe it had something to do with the weird dreams she had where she was in a room with another version of herself.

Maybe it had something to do with the scepter? Some residual magic? Audrey thought as she handed the plates to the two girls.

Morgan grinned as she took her food. "We should have had this place years ago! And that food smells good too!"

"Thank Queens Tiana and Rapunzel. I swear, even when I tell them I can try to help, they insist on doing everything themselves. Just as well though, at least the Isle kids get some good food," Audrey told her, returning the grin. "Now go on, enjoy your food."

Morgan and Claudine nodded, quickly grabbing their food and heading over to a table.

"Glad to see Morgan's eating," Harriet said as Audrey made to clean back up. "I had to say, it was a little nerve wracking for a moment."

"You were that concerned?" Audrey asked.

Harriet nodded. "Morgan, like the other girls and Strat, was once one of us. But unlike Shayla, Strat, and Locklyn, Morgan never threw her dagger to kill us. Nine times out of ten, she missed her shot and the few times she did get one of us, it was in the shoulder or the side. Areas that we could easily come back from so it's still kinda habit to look out for her."

"Freddy doesn't seem like the type who'd allow that for long," Audrey said, pursing her lips slightly.

"No. No he's not," Harriet nodded, looking at the younger girl in concern. The two girls paused, however, as Phoebus walked over to Claudine and Morgan's table. It was rare for Phoebus to leave his self assigned post of the back corner on Audrey's side of the counter. Normally he'd only leave if a VK was causing issues and a more imposing presence was needed.

"Captain?" Claudine asked, looking at him and Audrey could tell that there was a note of uncertainty in the girl's voice. Though to be fair, Captain Phoebus was a fairly imposing figured in his gold armor and sword at his side. Even though Claudine dealt with Freddy on a daily basis, Audrey didn't blame her for looking apprehensive.

"Claudine," Phoebus nodded. "I was hoping to have a word in private?"

"Anything you want to say to me, you can say in front of Morgan," Claudine said firmly.

Morgan nodded. "I promise, I won't run to Fred. Is…is it Brooke? Is she okay in Auradon?"

"Brooke is fine," Phoebus told the two girls. Well, after looking over at Audrey as if to confirm. Audrey nodded—Brooke had been fine when she checked in on the blonde the other day. Granted, as long as she was talking to a girl, she seemed to be a regular teenage girl. But the minute a boy around Gil's age or older talked to her, she froze and it usually took the combined efforts of CJ, Audrey, Gil, and Uma to get her back.

"Oh good," both Claudine and Morgan sighed in relief.

"Then what did you want to talk about Captain?" Claudine asked, looking at Phoebus in concern. "Fred hasn't done anything that Auradon should be concerned about in all honesty. Not since Brooke left the Isle."

"Actually it's not so much Mr. Frollo that we're concerned about as we are you."

"Me?" Claudine asked and out of the corner of her eye, Audrey saw Henry stiffen; his hand hovering over the hilt of his sword as if preparing to fight Phoebus to protect Claudine. "Did…did I do something?"

Phoebus shook his head. "No, no…my wife and I were talking the other day. I'm aware you're a VK and are more than capable of taking care of yourself. However…from the little I've seen of your brother, he's too much like his father for me to remain comfortable leaving you on the Isle. I would like to invite you to stay with me, my wife, and my son in Auradon."

Claudine glanced toward Henry who hadn't relaxed since Phoebus began speaking. Sighing, Claudine looked back at Phoebus. "I…I don't know Captain. I'm honored of course but—."

"She'd love to," Morgan said quickly, giving Claudine a look.

"What are you doing?" Claudine asked her.

"You're not seriously going to throw away a chance to get off the Isle are you?" Morgan asked in response. "Claudine, you've spent how long looking after the gang? You should choose yourself—and let's be real, Mal's not going to pick anyone else from the Angels to get off the Isle if she can help it."

Claudine bit her lip before looking back at Phoebus. "Morgan comes too."

"I'm sorry?"

"You heard me Captain," Claudine said, her voice growing more firm as her confidence grew. "I'm not leaving the Isle without Morgan. Especially not while Fred's still on the Isle and in charge of the Angels."

"Claudine, I'll be fine," Morgan said, shaking her head. "Don't give up this opportunity because of me. Besides, I doubt there'd be anywhere for me to stay."

"Actually you'd probably be set up in the dorms of Auradon Prep," Audrey said, speaking up. "Doesn't matter that you're around the age where you'd have graduated if you'd been born in Auradon. Ben set aside some dorms for older VKs when they came over until they can find other methods of housing."

"Captain Turner's been housing Harry, CJ, and me," Harriet added. "I'm sure I could ask her if she'd mind watching Morgan."

Claudine looked over at Morgan, who was biting her lip in thought. "Well Morgan? How about it?"

"What about Ash?"

"Who's Ash?" Phoebus asked but Claudine's eyes widened in realization.

"She's my cat," she said, looking over at Phoebus. "She had been keeping Brooke company but with Brooke off the Isle, there'd be no one to make sure she had food and was safe if we leave. There's no way I trust Fred with that."

I could look after her, Henry thought but held his tongue. With the guard still remaining and a couple of straggler Rats, it would be too big of a giveaway if he offered to look after Claudine's cat of all things.

Phoebus took a glance at his watch. "Where is the cat?"

"In a empty safe house near…near the border of the Warf Rat territory," Claudine said , her voice soft as her eyes flickered over to Henry.

"Right. How fast can you get the cat?"

"If no other Angels or anyone else stops me, probably fifteen minutes."

Phoebus nodded. "Right. Go and get the cat along with a bag of necessities you might need. I know this was last minute so I understand needing to get your stuff together."

Claudine shook her head. "I…I don't really have anything I need to bring with me. Morgan?"

"We're VKs, we don't really have sentimental possessions," Morgan said with a small shrug. "Most if not all of my stuff can be replaced."

Gods…if that'd been me a year ago, I'd be throwing a fit over having to leave any of my things, Audrey thought as the girls quickly headed out; Claudine and Henry glancing once more at each other before parting ways.

"You think he'll talk to her?" Derek asked as he walked over to Audrey.

"Henry?"

"Yeah," Derek nodded. "I mean, it's obvious that they have feelings for each other. It seems a shame if they…if they get separated and never get the chance to see if they'd work together or not."

Is he still talking about Henry and Claudine or…is he talking about us? Audrey thought, looking over at him. There were still moments when she fantasied about running her fingers through his blond hair as their lips met in a tender kiss.

But they could never happen. He was Captain Jacobi's son, the son of King Kit's Captain of the Guard. And she was a convicted thief, to say nothing about what her future self had done to Chad and the others in the viewing. Derek needed to be with someone who wasn't as…grey as her.

"Something tells me we'll be seeing a grumpier Henry for the next couple of days," Audrey said after a moment of silence. "I mean, if he truly has feelings for Claudine as you claim—."

"You disagree?" Derek asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Just playing Devil's advocate," Audrey said with a shrug. "I mean I think the only people who'd try to deny that they had feelings for each other would be Henry and Claudine."

Harriet shook her head as she walked up. "There's one thing you need to know about Henry. He doesn't have a girl. We've tried it. He'd rather train, and I mean I'm all for it but I'd rather not be invited to a wedding with his sword if you know what I mean."

"That doesn't mean he doesn't get feelings though," Audrey told her. "It might just be that he hasn't found the right person he wants to be with."

"He has never had a fling," Harriet said. "Boy or girl. Believe me, that was one of the first things we did after we realized he had never been with a girl."

"Well hopefully that changes soon," Derek said, absently taking one of the rags and started to help wipe down the counter. "He's a nice guy Henry. Almost seems like a shame for him to be alone."

Harriet gave him a small smile, as did Audrey. Fifteen minutes came and went before Audrey found herself back in the limo. As had become a pattern with her, she was joined with more people than had gone to the Isle yet she didn't mind.

If it meant that Claudine and Morgan were safe, I don't care if there a thousand people coming to Auradon, Audrey thought; smiling as the grey cat they had with them began sniffing at her. She didn't move out of Claudine's lap but only sniffed curiously. Almost as if she was curious but too lazy to move.

"…I hope Henry'll be okay," Claudine whispered, holding Ash close to her.

"I'm sure he'll be fine," Audrey said, crossing her fingers in hope that she was right. After all, there was no way to determine the future and if Henry didn't tell Claudine how he felt, he might not be in the best of moods.

If there's one thing that wasn't fair about this whole thing, it's that you guys didn't really get a goodbye, she thought as they pulled up to Auradon Prep. That being said…at least you've got people here who can help you get used to Auradon. And hey, maybe Henry'll be over to Auradon soon enough. Actually he'll probably wind up in Auradon before Chad admits his feelings for Ginny.

Smiling to herself, Audrey climbed out of the limo and started making her way back to her family's castle. While she was happy for her friends, she wasn't exactly in the mood to be around all of those couples. Mal and Ben, Lonnie and Jay, Emma and Emir, Elle and Akiho…hell even Jane and Carlos.

It just…hurt to know that even though there was someone she wanted to be with…she couldn't. Because she cared for him. Because she knew he could do better.

That was all right though. She'd be fine with her brother—how many people could claim that their True Love was their sibling?

I just hope we can still be friends when Derek does find someone, Audrey thought as she made her way home. I…I don't want it to be another Ben and Chad situation where we can barely around each other. Okay let me revise that—my friendship with Ben's coming back but I've barely been around Chad in anything other than a group setting. I mean I don't blame him but at the same time…I do miss my friend.

She sighed and walked in to the castle, where her brother greeted her with a mocktail.

"Rough shift?"

"It was alright," Audrey told him but took the drink. "Only had two incidents that Captain Phoebus had to break up."

"Ah," Phil said, running a hand through his hair. "I just…normally after a good shift at the soup kitchen, we can hear your radio blaring and you singing along with it."

Audrey gave her little brother a small smile. "I was just lost in thought is all."

"About Derek?"

Audrey spluttered, having taken a sip of her drink as her brother asked the question. "Wha—no—why would you ask that?"

"Because you're even more obvious than Chad is with Ginny," Phil chuckled. "You should bring him over. You know, after you ask him out."

Audrey sighed. "Phil, even if I did like him, which I'm not saying I do, he deserves better than me. After all, he's on track to become Captain of Charmington's guard when his father retires and I'm a convicted thief. Not exactly the person he should be dating."

"Shouldn't that be his choice?" Phil asked. "Audrey, yeah you've got a rap sheet. But if anyone actually cares about that, then they're not anyone we should know anyway. You did your community service and you've continued it voluntarily even though you could have washed your hands of the soup kitchen after your hundred hours were over. You're always bringing kids over from the Isle and you've gained a friendship with Mal. You know, the future Queen?"

Audrey gave her little brother a small smile. "You know there was a time where you'd have said that Derek could do better than me."

"Yeah well that time was when you wouldn't have dreamed of abdicating from being heir of Auroria," Phil pointed out. "After everything you had to deal with…I just want to see you be happy Audie."

"Thanks Phil," Audrey said, taking another sip of her drink. "Speaking of happiness, what's going on with you and Melody?"

"What? We're just friends!"

"Turnabout's fair play little brother," Audrey said with a chuckle. "Besides you're heir now. You've got to start thinking about that sort of thing even if marriage itself is many, many years in the future."

"But…Mel?"

Audrey shrugged. "Why not? She's your friend first and foremost. You know you're happy with her and she's someone who's always going to be on your side. You've been friends since I can remember and plus you've never stolen her mother's crown and tried to take over her kingdom."

Phillip chuckled slightly and shook his head. "Audrey, you may be a different person now but you're still strange. Seriously? Me and Mel?"

"Just think about it Phil," Audrey told him. "Now, how about a movie? You pick."

"Great!" Phillip grinned and the two Rose kids quickly made their way to the sofa for a movie before dinner. Even if Audrey couldn't help but wonder what kind of movie Derek would have chosen…and wondered what a movie night with him would be like. What it would be like to have his arms around her, holding her close.

Gods I…I hope you're right about this Phil, she thought as her brother pressed play. I really hope you're right.

I can't kill him, he's just in a bad mood. I can not kill him, he's just in a bad mood…there's no cheerleading on the Isle if you do kill him. Plus I'm almost certain Derek won't want to date a murderer. Even if Henry is driving us all insane, Audrey thought to herself a couple of weeks after Claudine had been taken off the Isle by Captain Phoebus. Two whole weeks of Henry being in probably the worst mood anyone could ever imagine.

"Honestly, how many times can you wake up on the wrong side of the mattress?" Audrey heard one of the Rats mutter as Liam and her Derek had to yet again break up a scuffle between Henry and Strat.

"I don't know but he hasn't been sleeping well Dustin," Ryan told him. "Maybe that's why he's been so grumpy."

Dustin shook his head. "I mean Jake's been sullen too since Claudine and Morgan disappeared from the Isle but he's not starting fights with people."

"Jake's not Henry," Ryan said with a shrug. "He'll be back to his old self soon."

"Uh huh. Now how's that application to get off the Isle going? Didn't you tell Derek you'd hand it to Jacobi this week?"

"Um…you know what Dustin, I think I hear Nick calling me from the roof," Ryan said, scurrying away as Dustin chased after him. Audrey chuckled as she dished the food for the VKs in front of her. Honestly Ryan knew he had a guaranteed way off the Isle—CJ had started to ask her every time Audrey came off the Isle if Ryan had submitted his application yet.

It was strange but the more she did this, the more she worked with the Rats and with Derek, Liam, and Phoebus, it was almost like a little family. She was reminded a bit of her cheer squad—only with fewer people. Though the fewer people thing might have been a blessing, there was only so long she could handle being captain of a 24 person squad. 27 if you counted Jane in the Knight costume and then the two people that made up the accompanying horse.

No one tell Ben that, he'd feel so guilty that he jumped on the horse like he did during his performance to Mal after the Tourney game, she thought to herself. You know it's funny but I haven't heard anything from the cheer squad except Jane. I mean they did call when my phone was being held hostage by Gram—by Leah.

"You okay?" Derek asked as he walked up, pulling Audrey out of her thoughts. Which she was thankful for. It still hurt to think about her grandmother, even if she didn't consider Leah her grandmother in that sense anymore. Anyone who could treat her like Leah had didn't deserve that title.

"Yeah, why?"

"You seemed pensive," he said, giving her a small smile.

Audrey returned the smile. "Just thinking that's all. Don't worry, I won't make a habit of it."

"What were you thinking about?"

"…my cheer squad," she told him after a minute. "It's been a while since I heard anything from them. I know we've all graduated and who keeps in contact like that after school but…I don't know, working with the Rats like this, where they're always asking about each other and making sure they're okay…"

"I get it," Derek nodded and ran a hand through his hair.

Gods stop that! Audrey thought, once again finding herself wondering how it would feel to run her fingers through those blond locks of his. She had tried to think of something else, of anything else but ever since her talk with Phil, it seemed to be the only thing her mind wanted to focus on.

It didn't help that his pectorals seemed to become more pronounced as he dragged Henry away from a fight. How his biceps seemed to flex slightly as if calling to her—almost like the scepter had but in a more positive light.

"Audrey?" Derek asked.

"Hmm?"

Derek chuckled. "Thinking about your cheer squad again?"

"Um…yeah," Audrey nodded. Yeah, let's go with that. The last thing I'd want him to know is that I was thinking about him. We're good friends, why ruin it with that kind of talk?

"I can understand wanting to stay in contact with people," Derek nodded. "Why don't you try reaching out to them? I'm sure they'd want to hear from you just like you want to hear from them."

"Yeah I'm pretty sure they don't want to hear from the ex-Princess who almost threw a coup against the kingdom," Audrey said, the dry tone in her voice sounding almost foreign to her.

"You don't know until you reach out," Derek told her and Audrey had to smile as she heard the gentle tone of his words. You're going to make someone a really good boyfriend someday, she thought, a slightly sad smile pulling at her lips.

A commotion near the door drew their attention and Audrey had to shake her head as Henry seemed to be in another altercation. Though this time it seemed to be with Zevon of all people, having snuck in when Derek and Audrey were talking.

At least he's mixing it up, rather than constantly having it out with Freddy, Audrey thought with a small sigh; Derek having gone to break up the fight.

"What's with him?" A VK asked as she walked up to get her food. "Henry I mean?"

"He's just in a bad mood," Audrey said, dishing the food and watching as Derek dragged Henry out of the soup kitchen and toward the roof. Thankfully, there weren't any other altercations for the rest of the shift though Audrey didn't know how long they could go with Henry acting the way he was.

"He's going to get the rest of us killed if he keeps going on like that," Derek said with a sigh as he walked up to her, bringing the dishes from the plate collection area. "Harriet said she'd talk to him but he stormed out of here as soon as he could, Ryan and the other Derek on his heels."

The other Rats had quickly followed Henry so Audrey knew that Henry was probably going to get peppered with questions once they got to the ship—which probably wouldn't make his bad mood any better now that she thought about it.

Audrey sighed. "You know I don't blame him, he didn't get a proper goodbye with Claudine. But that doesn't mean he can take it out on the rest of us. Especially when it could mean we'd get targeted by the Angels or the Casters."

"You know I wouldn't let anything happen to you Audrey," Derek told her. "Neither would Liam or Harriet or Phoebus. It doesn't matter that your community service is over, it wouldn't be right."

Audrey gave him a small smile as she heard that. It was nice to hear, even if a part of her told her that he was just saying that to be nice or friendly.

You know what, no, she thought. You've seen what happens when you wait or don't let people know your true feelings. How'll you feel if Derek winds up with someone else? Just move! If you can steal Maleficent's scepter, you can do this…and if it ruins your friendship with him, at least you'd know for sure rather than wonder about the what ifs.

"Derek?"

"Yeah Audrey?" Derek asked, looking at her.

Audrey sighed and steeled herself for the possible rejection. "How do you feel about girls who make the first move?"

"I'm not sure," Derek told her. "I've never met a girl who'll make—."

Audrey didn't give him a chance to finish the sentence. Instead, she gently rested both of her hands on either side of his head and rested a gentle yet firm kiss on his lips.

It was amazing how different it felt compared to the kisses she would share with Chad back when they were dating. Those always felt forced like she was merely putting on a performance of dating the Prince like she was supposed to do.

She had never really kissed Ben when they were together, just an air kiss on the cheek here and there. Just close enough so that it'd seem real to anyone who was looking.

This kiss though, it was more gentle—more natural if that made sense at all. It was almost as if Audrey was a puzzle piece and Derek was her matching piece.

"Oh Gods, I am so sorry," she said as they separated, Derek looking at her in shock. "I just…with Henry and Claudine, I realized that life's too short and I…please say something!"

"…how do you feel about guys who make the second move?"

Audrey chuckled, brushing the bright pink streak of hair out of her eyes. "Love 'em!"

Derek grinned and scooped Audrey up in a hug, picking her up so that she spun a little, before meeting his lips back to hers. Neither of them knew that they were being watched, they were so caught up in their joy.

"Took 'em long enough," Liam said with a smile. Though that could have been because of the money Harriet was putting in the palm of his hand.

"I could have sworn that Derek would be the one to make the first move," she muttered good-naturedly. "After all Audrey was raised a Princess. You know, prim and proper. Ladies don't make the first move nonsense."

"Yeah well she's not a Princess anymore," Liam pointed out. "Besides they were both dragging their feet. At some point one of them was going to have to make a move or just keep staring at each other with those foregone puppy eyes that look so sweet that you swear you're getting a cavity when you look at them."

"Good point," Harriet nodded and then shook her head as she looked over at them. "Gods, now I just want to take Sammy off on a date. Just the two of us."

"Sammy?"

"My girlfriend," Harriet said, raising an eyebrow as if asking Liam if he had a problem with that.

"My brother just got married to his boyfriend and I was his best man. Do you really think I'd have a problem with your relationship?" Liam told her.

"Just checking," Harriet shrugged. "How are Lucas and Chip doing?"

"Good. They're going to broach the subject of adopting Lacey and Gia to them over the weekend."

"What about Brooke? And Hermie?"

"…okay so they're going to have to go back to the drawing board," Liam shook his head. "The last thing they'd want is for Brooke to be separated from her cousins. And honestly Hermie doesn't deserve to be kicked out of her home. Though in all honestly why not just bring the Ringmaster over? It's not like he's a villain, he's just trying to run a circus."

"That's not a bad idea," Harriet nodded. "Plus the Ringmaster does love Hermie, well in the way anyone on the Isle can love. I'll talk to Mal about the possibility when we get back to the mainland. And sweet Hades, are they still kissing?"

Liam shook his head. "Got to give them credit, they're both incredibly stubborn. But if we don't leave now, it'll be dark and I'd rather not become tiger chow."

"You know we can hear you right?" Derek called to them, chuckling slightly as he felt Audrey's fingers run through his hair.

"That's the point dude," Liam said, going over and patting Derek on the back. "And can I just say congrats as well as I told you so."

"No one likes a know it all Liam," Derek said, shaking his head. "But thanks."

Audrey smiled as she rested her head on Derek's shoulder. "So you guys said something about leaving?"

"Yeah," Harriet nodded. "It's getting dark and I'd rather not be on the Isle overnight."

"That's a good idea," Phoebus nodded as he walked up to them. "No sense in worrying everyone."

"I just got a bit more to clean up and then we'll be good to go," Audrey said. "The last thing I'd want to do is attract bugs and the like."

"We'll help," Harriet said and without waiting for a response, started to help clean up. Liam and Derek chuckled before quickly joining in the clean up, Phoebus helping where he could. With the added help, it took maybe ten minutes to get everything cleaned up and everyone piled into the limo.

"You know it's weird coming back from the Isle and not having a VK with us," Derek said with a small chuckle.

"I don't do it every time," Audrey told him.

"I didn't say it was a bad thing," Derek said, smiling slightly as Audrey rested her head on his shoulder. He wasn't going to lie, this was nice. The fact that his worries had seemed to be completely baseless—he'd been so sure that she would date a Prince, would want to have her title returned to her.

There was one thing Derek couldn't do and that was it—he couldn't make her a Princess again. Couldn't make her a Queen.

In all honesty though, it doesn't seem like Audrey cares about that, he thought. She wanted you, she wants you. How many times have you had to deal with girls who only wanted to be with you because your dad's King Kit's Captain of the Guard? With Audrey though it's different. We were friends first.

"So…how many squeals do you think there'll be when we get out of the limo and everyone else finds out that you got together?" Harriet asked.

"I think Jane and Evie will deafen us by their squeals alone," Audrey chuckled. "Though Emma might join them in squealing."

"Just three squealers?" Liam asked.

Harriet shook her head. "Mal and Uma aren't much for squealing, if they ever did that I think we'd have to check them for magical interference."

"And Jay, Ben, and Carlos aren't exactly squealers either," Audrey nodded. "Though Dude might get excited enough for the three of them."

The group burst out into chuckles, causing Phoebus to smile as he drove the limo to Auradon. He could only hope that Claudine wouldn't ask about Henry—even though he knew she would. She would only be happy with the nondescript answers of 'he seemed fine' for so long before she began pressing for more specific answers. Thankfully Morgan and Brooke seemed to be enough of a distraction for her that Claudine was okay with the vagueness. For now.

Henry, you'd better be in a good mood the next shift otherwise someone might just let Lady Mal know or even Lady Uma, Phoebus thought. I believe she had mentioned something about an intervention for you the last time she spoke to Lady Mal. She might just get that up and running if she found out that you were causing fights and snapping at your crew.

Glancing through the rearview mirror, Phoebus could tell that Audrey had the same thought; judging by the look on her face. Good. At least no matter what happened, there'd be someone who could reach out to Lady Mal or Lady Uma.

Because if this kept up, they would have to be notified.

"One of you needs to order that pirate to come to Auradon to be with his girlfriend because otherwise he's going to drive us all mad!"

"Hey Audrey, come on in," Ben said as Audrey stormed into his office at Auradon Prep a couple of weeks after she had admitted her feelings to Derek. He and Mal were there, planning the necessities for the wedding—or weddings they should say. Neither one of them was really excited for a big, fancy, press filled wedding so they had decided to go with a private wedding for family where they could do what they wanted before needing to follow tradition.

It was as close to an elopement as the wedding of the King of Auradon to the Daughter of Hades would allow.

"I'm sorry but can we back up?" Mal asked, staring at Audrey in shock. "Which pirate are you talking about Audrey?"

"Henry!"

"…Henry has a girlfriend?"

Audrey nodded. "Yes Henry has a girlfriend or at least he stares lovingly into her eyes long enough to make me think she's his girlfriend," she said as she paced Ben's office. "Mal I'm serious! Get that guy off the Isle! He acted like a caged tiger all shift, pacing the perimeter of the soup kitchen!"

"Phoebus did say Henry was acting like he'd take off Freddy's head if he even breathed near him," Mal said, biting her lip. "I was going to have a word with Henry if his attitude didn't change soon, this isn't like him."

"It's insane! Not to mention a little worrying, he's going to get us all killed if he keeps this up!" Audrey told her. "And what's worse is that Jake is also moping around but at least he's not as bad as Henry! Jake will at least keep himself on the rooftop but Henry…I swear, we're all going to wind up with a dagger in our guts if he keeps antagonizing the Angels!"

Mal shook her head. "I'm sorry but I'm still hung up on the fact that Henry has a girlfriend. I knew him back when Uma and I were friends and from what she told me, he hasn't changed much. He's never shown interest in girls."

"Well get unhung up fast Mal because if he snaps at the rest of us one more time like he did today, it's not going to be pretty. You know he punched Derek at the end of the shift?!" Audrey sighed.

"That would explain the bloodstains on your dress," Mal sighed, more than a little relieved that Audrey wasn't hurt. "Okay, okay, so clearly we've got to talk to Henry. The problem is he's one of the most stubborn people around. Even more stubborn than Ben."

"I'm not that stubborn!"

"Yes you are Ben," both Mal and Audrey chuckled, Mal shook her head in amusement before focusing back on the task at hand. "Until Freddy's taken care of, Henry won't accept an invite off the Isle. At least not for him, not even for his heart's sake. I'll have to go speak to him. In person."

"What? Mal, no, it's too dangerous," Ben told her.

"Ben, if Mal doesn't talk to him, I'm going to knock him unconscious and drag him to Auradon myself," Audrey stated.

"Ben, really, it's not a bad idea anyway. The soup kitchen was our idea anyway. One of us should at least turn up to check on it so others don't think we're lounging here and letting the others in the crew do all the work," Mal said. "Plus in all honesty I want to see Audrey knock Henry unconscious. Uma at the very least would find that more amusing than sparring or smoke bombs."

"It's a last resort but honestly I am this close," Audrey sighed.

"Oh hey, Harriet told me, I hear congrats are in order?" Ben said, giving one of his oldest friends and ex-girlfriend a smile.

Audrey shook her head. "Not the time Ben but thanks. And Harriet talks to you about me?"

"Apparently she wanted to know if you lived in denial when we were dating?"

"…right."

Mal shook her head and pulled out her phone. "I can't believe I didn't text Uma about this! She'll need to know we can cancel that intervention."

"I'm sorry, what?"

"After the third viewing happened, and Harry and Uma got together, Jay and I made a pact with Jay that if Henry didn't find a girl by the time he was in his twenties, we'd give him an intervention."

Uma! Henry news—apparently we can cancel the intervention! -M

Wait, what? What do you—No! Are you kidding me? Henry finally found a girl? -U

I'm not kidding Uma! Audrey just stormed in here saying that Henry needs to come to Auradon to be with his girlfriend! - M

Who is she?! - C

Ugh Celia, don't steal my phone! Question still stands though! - U

I don't know! Audrey hasn't said! - M

Mal shook her head and looked over at Audrey. "Hey Audrey? Who is she? Henry's girlfriend?"

"Oh right, I thought I forgot something. Her name's Claudine."

"Claudine Frollo?" Mal asked, her jaw dropping in shock.

"Uh huh," Audrey nodded. "Got to say she's really nice. Nothing like her brother. But then you'd know that considering she's one of the new VKs."

The original four VKs always tried to work to make sure the new VKs were welcomed as they came to Auradon. With Claudine and Morgan being female VKs, the duty fell to Mal and Evie though Carlos and Jay were always eager to help if needed.

Mal didn't respond but instead slammed the call button on her phone. "It's Claudine," she said, not even giving Uma a chance to say hello.

"I'm sorry what? Henry's mystery girlfriend is Claudine Frollo? And why are you calling instead of using the mental link?" Uma asked, Mal having flipped on her speaker phone.

"According to Audrey, yes Henry has been and I quote staring lovingly into her eyes whenever he used to see her at the kitchen! And I'm not using the link because I'm with Ben and Audrey and that'd be rude!"

"I'm getting the sense that this is a big deal. Did Henry take a vow of celibacy or something?" Audrey muttered.

"I know as much as you do Audrey," Ben muttered back to her.

"We're talking about the same girl who's the second in command of the Angels? The one with the best aim with a dagger? The one who was almost Harry's sister?"

"Do we know of another girl named Claudine on the Isle?"

"Mal, the only one who hates the Angels more than we do is Henry!"

"Hey I'm in the same boat as you cuz!"

"As I said, Claudine's nice. She's probably the nicest person in that gang, never causes trouble and even tries to break up trouble whenever her brother starts something," Audrey said.

"Oh we know Freddy starts it but…Gods when Henry does something he doesn't do it by half does he? His first girlfriend and it's an Angel?" Uma asked.

"I'm sorry, Henry's what?" Harry's voice sounded in the background.

"Oh right. Harry, good news. The Henry intervention plan is no more, Henry has a girlfriend."

"…I'm sorry, I've gone into an alternate universe. Henry's got a what?! Henry? The guy who trains for like eighteen hours a day? The guy who pays so little attention to girls that Dustin once suggested he might be gay and just didn't want to admit it? The guy the crew takes bets that he'll end up married to his sword? That Henry? He has a what?"

"A girlfriend, according to Mal who got her intel from Blondie who's been observing them at the soup kitchen! Mal says that Audrey says Henry's been and I quote strange lovingly into her eyes!"

"Did we miss something?" Carlos asked as he and Jane slipped in.

"Yeah normally we know the cause of Mal's freak outs," Jay nodded, the taller boy and Lonnie following in their footsteps.

"Is there any point in you two pretending to go to classes anymore?" Evie asked, Doug wrapping his arm around her shoulders.

Ben raised an eyebrow. "Did I miss an announcement that all couples are going to be meeting in my office or something?"

"Hey, we wanted to do something all together and you guys are always in here," Carlos said with a shrug.

"Right," Mal nodded as she looked at Jay. "Henry Kersey's got a girlfriend."

Jay's jaw dropped. "What?"

"Henry's got a what?" Carlos exclaimed. He knew the pirate crew a little from the days of the Rotten Four—he had been under their protection with Gil. After the split, Mal and Jay claimed him while Uma and Harry had gotten Gil.

"You heard Mal, DeVil!" Uma called. "And here's the kicker! It's Claudine!"

Evie smiled. "Good for them!"

"Yeah until it means that Henry's getting into fights," Mal said, shaking her head. "Stubborn idiot!"

Uma sighed. "Okay so it looks like Henry's getting that intervention anyway."

"Right," Mal nodded. "Jay, you're with me, Uma, and Harry. Carlos, you and Gil set up one of the boy's dorms. Two of them actually, Ryan finally sent in his application to get off the Isle though I suspect he had his arm twisted into sending it in. Evie, work with Freddie, Ally, and Morgan to make sure Claudine's free. He's going to want to see her more than anything."

"On it Mal," the three of them nodded.

"Also, Evie's question still stands. Do you ever go to classes?" Mal asked Jay, looking at him.

Jay shrugged. "You need me, I'll come Mal. Besides, I don't miss Tourney practice or matches and that's all the coach cares about."

"…we'll talk about that later," Mal sighed. "Let's move."

"Um…shouldn't we wait until the next shift?" Audrey asked as everyone turned to look at her.

"Right," Mal nodded. "We'll move in the morning."

Ben shook his head in amusement. So much for wedding prep. Though in all honesty this seems to be more pressing anyway.

"What I don't understand is what the big deal is?" Audrey asked. "Half the crew's with him in the soup kitchen and he stares at her like she's a chest of gold."

Mal sighed. "Audrey…the Angels and the Pirates are like Leah and Maleficent."

"Say no more." Audrey nodded. "You guys can come with me tomorrow for my shift. He should be there."

Mal nodded. It was time she had a talk with Mr. Kersey anyway—between Phoebus and Audrey, it was clear that Henry was in a bad state and needed to talk to someone.

The day trickled by before it was finally time for them to go to the Isle once more. Mal watched as Carlos and Evie split off to their assigned tasks while Jay, Uma, Harry piled into the limo with her. Oh and Ben too. He was disgusted but he wouldn't take no for an answer.

"Um…?"

"We've got company," Audrey said, giving Derek a small smile. "How's your nose?"

Derek chuckled. "Just fine Audrey."

"That bruising says otherwise."

"You want to kiss it and make it better?"

Harriet rolled her eyes. "Okay you two have been almost cavity inducing ever since you got together. By the way, rules of the Isle. What are they?"

"Hands in pockets, don't speak to anyone unless you all know them, don't wander off, no smiles or manners unless in the soup kitchen."

"Not our first time Harriet," Liam chuckled.

"Yeah well we've got company this time," Harriet nodded.

Mal shook her head. "Not our first rodeo Harriet. But I appreciate you looking out."

"Of course Mal," Harriet nodded. The trip to the Isle went without incident or accident and soon the group found themselves in the soup kitchen.

"Right, Derek, Ryan. Where's Henry?" Mal asked as she walked through the door.

"On the roof Mal," Derek said. "Ry, go grab him."

Ryan nodded and scurried up to the roof.

"No offense meant captains but the one day we've gotten Henry calm enough to do a shift on the room and he gets pulled away from it…" Derek sighed.

"None taken Derek but we need to talk to him," Uma said as Henry walked through the door.

"Henry Kersey!" Mal exclaimed. "What's this I hear about you having a girlfriend and hiding it from us?!"

Yeah diplomacy still wasn't her strong suit when she was annoyed.

"Subtle Mal," Jay muttered with a small smile.

"I'm sorry, what?!" The rest of the Rats exclaimed.

"Wh-I mean Mal, how do you-I mean-"

Mal raised an eyebrow. "Yes? Tick Tock got your tongue Henry?"

"I think what Lady Mal is trying to say is why didn't you just tell us," Liam spoke up. "I'm sure your crew would have been over the moon for you."

"I…I don't know what you mean," Henry shook his head. "Honestly I…I don't know where you guys got the idea I have a…"

"Ahem," Audrey cleared her throat with a small smile as she positioned herself behind the counter.

Henry looked over at her, more than a little shocked. "Why'd you tell 'em that?!"

"Because it's true," Audrey said with a shrug as she slipped on her apron and turned on the burners to get started for the day. "Henry, you stare at her here like she's a chest of jewels and now that sh's gone you're acting like a caged tiger who hasn't been fed in days, foaming at the mouth to rip out Freddy's throat. It's not that hard to guess that you either blame him for here being gone or you want him dead so that you can go."

"I…I didn't stare at her like she was a chest of jewels! And any pirate worth their salt would want Freddy dead with everything he's done. Besides I don't confront him or anything, he just tends to rub me the wrong way. I mean come on! How many times has Harry had to be held back from killing him?" Henry asked though if one looked closely, one would be able to see a slightly guilty look in his eye.

Almost as if he was apologizing to someone without saying the words out loud.

"Henry you may be a pirate but take it from a former royal," Audrey said, a soft smile on her lips. "Sometimes you can't hide the look on your face and whenever you look at here…you look the same way Harry looks at Uma."

"You're not in trouble mate, we just want you to be happy," Jay said.

"And alive," Mal added. "Which you won't be if you keep fighting Freddy and Strat and Zevon!"

"Jake's moping too, why's he not being questioned?" Henry asked.

"Probably because I'm not the one they're worried about getting a dagger in the gut," Jake said as he walked in. "Just a guess though."

Harry shook his head. "Henry, mate, come on. You're finally involved with a girl, it's a good thing. We're pleased…if not a bit shocked. Why is it so hard for you to admit it?"

Henry sighed. "It's…it's a long story Harry."

The last thing I want is to become like my donor after all and if I became public with Claudine…there wouldn't be as much risk if she became…

"Hey," Uma said, walking up to him. She had a feeling she knew after all—she was his captain. "What's the line tossed around the Isle? The kids aren't their parents. Just because you're finally involved with someone does not mean you'd…do a certain thing common for men around here."

Hey she wasn't one to sugar coat things but dimming the bright and shiny world view of those from Auradon was not on her to-do list today!

"You don't know that cap'n," Henry shook his head. "And yeah there's a part of me that wants nothing more than to be over there with her but I am not throwing away what my mother sacrificed for me to still be alive to do so!"

Ben and Audrey glanced at each other but didn't speak up, lest they ruin the moment.

Mal sighed as she walked over to Henry and sat him down in one of the chairs before smacking him over the head. "Your mother would want you to be happy you bonehead!"

"Still need to work on her bedside manner," Jay muttered and Ben bit his lip to keep his chuckles at bay while Audrey bit her lip in amusement.

"Mal! What the—!"

"Hey you're being miserable for no good reason. I'm going to slap you," Mal stated. "Buck up and go with your heart instead of your head for once."

"Freddy's still a threat and—!"

"No Henry!"

"Mal!"

"Yes?"

Henry sighed. "I…I can't…"

"Hey if he's not going, I'm not either," Ryan nodded.

Uma snorted. "Nice try Ryan but you're going. CJ's already annoyed that it took you this long to apply to be off the Isle."

"Henry, you've never been selfish," Jake spoke up. "Why not be selfish for once?"

"…because she deserves better," Henry sighed. "She's got a chance at a life across the bridge."

Mal sighed and shook her head. "Henry…"

"Look Mal…just forget it. I'll try to restrain myself around Freddy if you're worried—."

"Henry, all I'm saying is you can come to Auradon," Mal told him. "Be with your girl."

Henry bit his lip, looking torn before shaking his head slightly. "I'm needed here Mal. Until Freddy's dead in the ground, all the crew's needed here."

"So I can stay?" Ryan asked.

"Not on your life!"

"Oh come on!"

Audrey shook her head. "Henry, just a thought but if you wanted, you could ride to the soup kitchen with me, Derek, Liam, and Harriet for your shifts and then come back to Auradon to be with your girl. At least…at least come over and talk to her to see if she wants to explore other options. Did you get to talk to her about this before she left?"

"Not really," Henry said with a shrug. "They got the offer to leave while we were still here and no one knew…we were… I mean of course I wanted her to go. It's safer for her off the Isle and she deserves it. But we never really got the chance to talk or ask each other if we were together off the Isle too and I don't want her feeling obligated. So like I said, I'll…I'll tone it down around Freddy. At least make it so you guys won't have to worry about me getting a dagger in the gut."

"Lady Mal if I may?" Phoebus spoke up and Mal nodded. "Henry, you're a hard worker and everyone can tell that you're loyal to your crew. But you need to ask yourself if she would want you to act like this? What if she came through that door one day when you were fighting Frollo?"

Henry sighed. "She'd…she'd chew me out for being foolish," he whispered.

"Exactly," Phoebus nodded. "But you miss her. The heart's not the most rational of organs. I think the offer to at least come back for the day and talk to her is a fair one. It's clear you need to talk to her about this. You can't devote your whole life to your crew, it's not fair to you."

Henry if I can get Harry to finally admit he loves Uma, then I can get you off this Isle for your girl, Mal thought.

Audrey came out from behind the counter and sat down next to Henry. "Take it from someone who was almost miserable living a life I thought I was supposed to live…you're allowed to be happy," she said gently. "At least go talk to Claudine so you have some answers."

Henry sighed and looked between Mal, Audrey, and Uma. "I'm not used to both Auradon and the Isle ganging up on me."

"We just want you to be happy Henry. You deserve it."

Henry looked over at Harry and Jay. "Aren't you guys going to stop them?"

"Even if we could, we wouldn't," Jay said, shaking his head. "We're happy for you mate."

"…alright. I'll come but just to get answers," he said, his voice soft.

"That's all we can ask," Uma told him. "Finish your shift and then we'll go."

"Aye cap'n," Henry nodded and turned to go back to the roof.

Uma shook her head. "Stubborn as a mule."

Thankfully the shift went by with minimal incidents or accidents—there was a close call with the Angels arriving but no one seemed to recognize the added security or the royal visitor and soon they all found themselves piled into the limo yet again.

Well, almost all of them.

"Henry Kersey get in the car!" Uma exclaimed.

"The crew's taken care of, Henry! Get in," Mal nodded.

"But really I should—."

"Henry if you don't get your butt in this car, I'll stuff you in the trunk," Harry told him.

Henry sighed. "I still don't see what good it'll do," he muttered as he climbed into the limo with the others.

"You might be surprised," Mal told him. "Hold on, where's Ryan?"

"Between Jay and Harry," Liam said.

"Good."

Mal smiled as the limo made its way to Auradon Prep, Evie having done her job amazingly and made sure that Claudine was front and center as they approached.

"I…I heard I need to knock some sense into someone?" Claudine asked as Mal stepped out of the limo.

"This guy right here," Harry said as he dragged Henry out of the limo, Jay following suit with Ryan.

"Harry, we're already here, you don't need to drag me—"

Claudine launched herself at him, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Henry!"

"…hi?" Henry said slowly, wrapping his arms around her but looking more than a bit shocked as if he hadn't been expecting this kind of greeting.

"What? Did you think I wasn't going to hug you the first time I saw you in Auradon?"

Mal smiled, nodding to the side for the others to follow. The two of them deserved their privacy after all.

"I…I didn't think I'd ever see you again," she heard Henry murmur as she walked off and it was probably the most loving Mal had ever heard the older boy.

Go with your heart Henry, Mal thought as the others quietly snuck away. Not before Mal heard Claudine ask "So…I'm to talk some sense into you?"

Oh to be a fly on the wall for that conversation.

The two of them stood embraced in each other's arms for what felt like an eternity but was more likely merely fifteen minutes.

"So…I'm to talk some sense into you?" Claudine repeated, looking up at Henry.

"If you want to put it like that," Henry said with a sad smile. "It's just…you had to leave in such a hurry that we…we never got to talk about where we stood…you know, with one of us being over there and the other being here…"

Claudine smiled back at him and kissed his cheek. "No matter what happens or where we are I'm with you Henry. I'm…I'm with you till the end of the line as Jay likes to say. I'm your girl, no one else's," she told him, her voice keeping a gentle tone to it.

"Claudine, I can't ask that. You don't deserve to be constantly waiting. Besides there're a lot of better options here—."

"Who's better than you Henry? Who?"

"I'm just…you could have a Prince instead of someone who's just a…a Fling for Food baby," Henry whispered.

Claudine shook her head. "I don't want a Prince. I want a red haired, fiercely loyal pirate captain who lives to train and wants to make sure his crew's going to be okay. You really think I care that your mom had to do flings to get food Henry? Your mother did what she needed to in order to survive the Isle, just like everyone else. And…I'm going to sound incredibly selfish right now but I'm glad she did because a world without you in it isn't a world I want to be in. Besides, we're both in Auradon aren't we? What's the problem?"

"…I…I shouldn't stay," Henry told her. "The crew—."

"I had a feeling you'd say that," Claudine told him. "It's okay though. Like I said, I'll wait."

"You shouldn't have to though Claudine. It's not fair to you."

"Ah ba ba ba refer to my previous statement. Let's just make the most of you being here. You don't have to go back straight away right?"

"Right," Henry said as he gently brushed a bit of hair from Claudine's face. "You've no idea how much I've missed you, you know?"

"I think I might have an idea if it's anything like the way I've missed you," Claudine whispered as she brushed their lips together in a tender kiss. She smiled as she felt Henry kiss her back, both of them content that no one else was watching despite them being out in the open.

"Just hold me for a moment or two and then we can walk around for a bit," she whispered, pulling back from the kiss and burying her face back into Henry's shoulder.

"Sounds good," he whispered back as he held her close to him, breathing in the smell of her shampoo and smiling slightly. Oh Gods, how could he go back now that he had her in his arms again? They hadn't even gotten a proper goodbye last time, how was he going to be able to make himself let go of her now?

"We should move into the shade," Claudine told him, looking up at Henry. "With your red hair, you're going to burn in the Auradon sun."

"Hmm, never had to think about that before," Henry said as they moved to sit under a nearby tree.

"I know," Claudine nodded, resting her head on his shoulder. "Trust me, it caught me by surprise too."

She smiled as she slipped her hand into his, lacing her fingers through his. She wasn't going to pass up contact while he was here, even if it was holding his hand or cuddling under a tree. Only a fool would pass up contact with him, especially if he was going back to the Isle.

I don't blame him for that, Claudine thought. In fact I should have known when Mal said she had someone I needed to knock some sense into that it was code for 'convince Henry to stay'. Though it's odd that Henry needs sense knocked into him.

"Henry, what's going on?" Claudine asked. "Mal's asking me to 'knock some sense' into you? Is everything okay?"

Henry gave her a sad smile as he sighed. "It seems our allies at the soup kitchen thought I was missing you too much and was letting my emotions be a bit too visible. Apparently I was in danger of injuring myself because I was 'foaming at the mouth' to make sure a certain someone no longer exists…they think I can't be on the Isle anymore with you here…"

"You don't have to be you know?" Claudine said gently as she rested her head on his shoulder. "We could be here together, finally able to live free of fear of daggers or rejection. You know perfectly well that Mal or Uma wouldn't have come to the Isle if they didn't think something was wrong and I know you. You're stubborn…"

"Claudine…" Henry said, his voice soft. "You have no idea how tempting it is to stay here and if this just involved you and me, I'd pick you in a heartbeat. But it doesn't. Until you know who is taken care of, he's a threat to the crew and a threat to you. And if…if I walk away from the crew now, I take away one of their good fighters for a totally selfish reason. What kind of an acting captain…no what kind of a crew mate would I be?"

"Henry, I know. Trust me, there's not a moment that goes by that I wish I could be there with you so I could provide a fighter for the Rats but you need to also think about your happiness. If our allies in the soup kitchen are concerned about you to the point that they're bringing in Mal…sweetheart, it won't be long before you end up with a dagger in your gut," Claudine said with a sigh. "Freddy's down to Strat, Locklyn, and Shayla with me, Morgan, and Brooke here. It won't be long before he's no longer a factor so why wait?"

She lifted her head and brushed some of Henry's red hair out of his eyes. "If they're bringing in Mal and Uma, then they know you need to go and are prepared to accommodate for that. None of the crew will fault you for staying."

"But….I'm acting captain Claudine. I can't just drop everything as much as I want to. Trust me, this right here is more than I ever thought we'd have. But the Isle's already down Harry, Uma, Jay, and Mal. Plus Harriet, Sammy, CJ, and Ryan. If I leave, I'm leaving the crew without another fighter and yet…I don't think my heart will forgive me if I walk away from you to go back," Henry whispered.

"Whether you stay or you go, I'll still be here," Claudine told him. "Besides I don't think Derek…um your Derek will forgive you if you went back to the Isle after having this chance in the sun."

Henry sighed and leaned his head against the tree. "This chance in the sun…it's more than I could ever dream of. All the sacrifices my mother made for me seem worth it now but…I'm a fighter. I train eighteen hours a day, how can I turn my back on the Isle? My head is saying I'm needed there but…my heart is saying be selfish for once…"

"Why not a compromise?" Claudine said as the idea came to her. "Why don't you talk to Mal or King Ben about becoming part of Audrey's regular 'Auradonian' guard for the soup kitchen? That way, you're still going to the Isle regularly but you're also coming back to Auradon and to me when the shift's over?"

"…that seems fair but…do you think they'd go for it? They had to drag me out o the limo, even though that was unnecessary in my opinion. They might not want to 'tempt' me."

"Hey, if necessary, I will come pick you up at the end of the first few shifts. Phoebus and Esmeralda have taught me how to drive so I can. Not to blow my own horn but if there's anyone who can pull you off the Isle, it's me it seems. At least ask," Claudine said, a small smile pulling at her lips.

Henry chuckled slightly and held her close. "You really think they'd go for it? Me being in Audrey's Auradonian guard instead of being part of the guard for the Rats?"

"I see no reason why not. You're still off the Isle enough so they don't have to worry about you getting injured but you don't need to compromise your loyalty to your crew. Plus it doesn't make sense to keep you one hundred percent in Auradon as long as Audrey's doing the soup kitchen and Freddy's still a factor. He's got to eat after all and I'm sure they'd rather Audrey have as many guards as possible. You, me, Mal, Uma, hell even Freddy knows you're one of the best swords they have on hand. Audrey couldn't be in better hands. So just think it over okay? Cause if I'm being honest…I want more of moments like this," she said softly, kissing his cheek.

Henry smiled and kissed the top of her head. "Me too…it's what I've wanted ever since I realized I loved you. Us being able to even just hold each other without having to look over our shoulders."

"And we don't even need to be in Dragon Hall to do it," Claudine told him. "No being worried, no living in fear of getting a dagger to the side…being able to kiss you just for the hell of it and not being worried if anyone sees…"

Henry smiled against her lips as Claudine did just that. "You know you're making it very hard to think about leaving you," he teased.

"That's the idea," she teased back as she stood up and offered him her hand.

Henry smiled and took her hand, standing up and lacing his fingers through her's. "So…how much of an 'I told you so' do you think Mal and Uma'll give me if I tell them I kinda want to stay?"

"Oh I'm sure you can handle it. Small price to pay really and it probably won't be that big considering they want you to stay in the first place." Claudine said with a chuckle before stepping forward to whisper in his ear. "Now I have no problem with kissing you in public but the kind of kisses I want to give you aren't really the type that should happen where others can see. You can say no as always but I for one was hoping you, me, and a locked door could become very good friends soon."

"And you're sure Morgan won't mind?" Henry asked, ignoring the shudder that ran down his spine as he heard the slight purr to her voice. He wasn't sure how far he'd be able to go physically but he'd be fine with kisses or making out. "I don't want to exile her from her own room you know? Especially since this is your guys' turf now. I just got here after all. That being said…I'm sure Mal won't mind if I take my sweet time exploring the place and you know, doors do lock. If we happened to be behind that locked door…"

Claudine smirked and the two of them ran to Claudine's dorm room. Meanwhile, across the kingdom, Chad bit his lip as he walked into the castle stables. He knew it was the most likely place he could find Ginny while she was visiting. In all honesty, she was over more than she was over at the castle in Corona and yet…Chad didn't mind one bit.

Especially now. He needed to talk to her about something that had happened a few days prior.

Chad got off of Gwen and held out his hand to help Ginny get down. He'd noticed how much she liked being around the horses and had gotten her a mare of her own. Guinevere was her name but they both just called her Gwen. Ginny never commented on the fact that Gwen's stall was right next to Chad's horse Arthur.

" Oof, careful," he said, moving quickly to catch her as Ginny's legs gave out. It was only their fourth or fifth lesson so her legs weren't exactly used to the strain of riding. Chad had the muscles built up from years of riding plus Tourney and R.O.A.R. so he was rather used to it.

Ginny fell forward and landed into Chad, the force causing him to fall backwards into the grass of the pasture.

" I'm so sorry!" Ginny exclaimed. "Are you okay?"

" Gin, I'm fine," Chad said with a small smile. "I wouldn't be a Prince Charming if I didn't catch girls when they fall."

There was a moment of silence before both of them burst out laughing, realizing how bad the joke was. As their laughter faded, their eyes locked and they both leaned in without thinking. Their lips touched and Chad's eyes closed, trying not to panic mentally. There was no way he was under another hypnosis…was he?

" If that's your idea of a pick up line, it seriously needs some work," Ginny whispered as she got up off of him. Chad smiled back at her as she offered her hand to help him up.

" Come on, Gwen won't stand here forever," he said, leading both girls back to the stables.

He'd talked to his mother about possible signs of a hypnosis after that, Ginny having left for the day. Cinderella assured him he wasn't but they'd brought in Fairy Godmother to double check that he wasn't under one. She confirmed what they suspected of course.

His feelings were his own. And that kinda terrified Chad, he wasn't going to lie. Terrified in a good way though. He didn't want to mess this up.

"So…" he said as he saw Ginny brush out Gwen's mane.

"So?" Ginny asked, turning to look at him with a smile.

Chad smiled back as he walked closer. "Are we going to talk about that kiss?"

"What about the kiss did you want to talk about?" Ginny asked, setting down the brush to give him her full attention. "I'm sorry if it made you uncomfortable or if I was too forward, really Chad. I'm not asking for anything. If you want, we can pretend it never happened."

Chad shook his head. "It didn't make me uncomfortable Gin."

"Really? It's just…you haven't said anything about it for a few days now, I just thought…"

"I wanted to make sure my feelings were my own before I said anything," Chad said, his voice soft. Ginny sighed, Chad had told her about the hypnosis Leah had put him under.

"And are they? What are you feeling?"

"They're real Gin," Chad said, stepping forward a little to close the distance between them. "I really like you and I…I know that I'm happier than I've ever been when I'm around you. But…I'm not asking for anything. If you want it to be, it can be a one time thing—."

"And…and if I don't want it to be a one time thing?"

Gwen snorted and gently bumped Ginny with her flank, causing her to fall into Chad's chest.

"Well clearly we have an audience who approves of us being together," Chad said with a chuckle.

Ginny smiled and shook her head. "Didn't Bruno do a similar thing months ago? Actually where is Bruno? You think he'd be here with you."

"Alex has him," Chad said. "Besides, I wouldn't want him to be with his coconspirator."

"Well…I guess the best thing to do would be to give them what they want," Ginny said as she slowly leaned up and connected their lips. Chad smiled into the kiss as he returned it, wrapping his arms around her to hold her close.

"I should let you get back to grooming Gwen," he whispered after a few minutes. "You're staying for dinner right?"

"Your dad's cooking?"

"Of course."

Ginny smiled. "Then I'll stay. I've got to muck out Gwen's stall anyway—."

"I usually do that for the other horses before dinner, I'll take care of it," Chad said with a small smile and walked off before Ginny could protest. He'd have to change his clothes before mucking out the stalls anyway. What he didn't expect was for his sisters to pull him into their room.

"Gah! Kat! Lu! Alex!"

"Save it Chad! We've got questions," Kitty told him.

"Did you and Ginny kiss?" Lucy squealed.

"Spill Chaddy," Alexandria said, bouncing slightly.

"Wha—Girls, if something did happen between me and Ginny, then it is exactly that. Between me and Ginny."

"Come on Chad! Spill!" Alexandria begged, giving her big brother puppy dog eyes. "Please? We promise we won't give you grief, you just look like you're on cloud nine and we want to know who to thank for that."

"Yeah Chad, we just want to know who to thank for your happiness," Lucy nodded, both her and Kitty joining on the puppy dog eyes. Bruno even joining in as well.

Chad sighed. "Why are you lot so invested in my love life?"

"We're invested because it makes you happy! And because you're the Chad we know again!" Kitty said with a grin. "Now spill mister!"

"You know what? I'm betting something did happen. When was the last time our brother tried to keep his dating life a secret?" Lucy said with a grin

"You're right Lu! He's never tried to keep his dating life a secret from us before! Therefore something happened!" Kitty said with a grin.

"Or I might have decided I would like some privacy?"

"The day you want privacy is the day Ben stops liking dragons," Alexandria told him. "So? Spill!"

Chad chuckled as he sat down on one of the beds, Bruno hopping up next to him. "Um well…Gods I can not believe I'm telling you three this but we were out on Gwen a few days ago. I was giving Ginny a riding lesson and we were getting off the horse when Ginny fell forward. I caught her but fell back and landed on the grass. She apologized and I made a bad joke about being a Prince Charming and we just…kissed."

There, no sense in telling them that we kissed again just now in the stables, he thought with a small smile.

One would have thought they were slaughtering pigs from the amount of squealing in the the room.

"Girls! Bruno's ears!" Chad exclaimed. "Actually, my ears!"

"Sorry Chad! We're just so happy for you!" Kitty said with a grin as she hugged her brother.

"So are you two official now?" Lucy asked with a grin.

Chad rubbed the back of his neck. "Are you three going to squeal again if I say I think so?"

"We'll take that as a yes!"

"Okay, okay! Girls, let me breathe!" Chad chuckled as the three girls tackled him with a hug. None of the kids noticed Kit smiling from the doorway. He and Cinderella had heard the squeals and wondered what was going on.

It had been a long time since he saw his four kids getting along like that, and he wasn't about to ruin the mood. Walking back downstairs, he began making preparations for coq au van. Sure it was a lengthy preparation but Kit didn't care.

His son was happy again—that was cause for celebration in his book.

Rachel sighed as she walked in from her date with Aziz to see the same sight that'd welcomed her home for the past week.

Her younger brother, moping, in their living room. Not even reading a book or anything, just moping.

"Hey Ev," Rachel said with a slight smile; hoping to at least get a smile in return.

"Hey," he sighed, not even looking at her.

Well, he said something. That's a plus at least. Normally it's just a blank stare, Rachel thought as she went into the kitchen where her sisters were congregating.

"Anyone else worried about him?" Ruby asked. "He's never been like this before. Moping like this I mean."

Rachel sighed. She didn't know what to do. Sure as the eldest she normally had all the answers but that wasn't the case this time.

"Should we tell mom and dad?" Ruby asked.

"We promised Evan that they wouldn't know though," Robin sighed.

"But…I'm worried…" Ruby said, her voice soft.

"I am too," Rose nodded. "I've never seen him like this before."

Rachel sighed once more and shook her head. The only reason they'd made that promise to Evan was because two of her sisters couldn't contain their curiosity when they heard Evan's female friend giggling in his room.

Rose and Ruby made their way down the hall, chuckling to themselves as they crept toward their brother's room. Lately Evan had been spending his time in his room and they wanted to make sure he was okay.

"Evan! Cut it out!"

Both girls paused as they heard a girl squeal from within their brother's room.

"Well I think we know why Evan spends most of his time in his room now," Rose whispered.

"Oh? Why should I?" Evan's voice spilled out into the hall and Ruby had to smile as she heard the teasing tone in his voice.

"Because! Your family will hear this!"

"And that would be a bad thing why?"

"Oh, so you're saying they allow you to have random girls in your room?"

"Random girl has a point," Ruby whispered. "Mom and dad aren't going to be thrilled that Evan's got a girl in his room."

"At least it sounds like they're just friends," Rose whispered back before opening Evan's door. "So Ev, are you going to introduce us?"

Evan looked toward the door, almost jumping out of his skin upon hearing their voices. "Rose! Ruby! How…how long were you two standing there?"

"Oh about the time your friend here started giggling," Ruby said with a small smile. "So come on little bro, you gonna introduce us or not?"

Evan shook his head. "Guys, this is Hermione 'Hermie' Bing. Hermie, these are two of my older sisters—Rose and Ruby."

"Um….hi?" Hermie said, not meeting the older girls' eyes.

"Hi Hermie," Ruby said with a smile on her lips. "Looks like Rowyn was right! Evan wasn't talking to himself or listening to an audio book!"

Evan shook his head again. "Is there a reason why you two are in my doorway?"

"Is there a reason why you're hiding girls in your room now?" Ruby shot back, smirking slightly.

"I'm not hiding her, we're just hanging out. No big deal."

"This is the first time we've met her Evan," Rose told him. "Yet we hear her voice in your room like all the time."

Hermie couldn't help but bite her lip, unsure if she should say anything.

"I…I should go," she muttered. "This is clearly a family matter."

"Are you sure?" Evan asked, his voice soft as he looked at her.

Hermie nodded. "Yeah, I…I don't want you to get into more trouble. I'll…I'll see you around Evan."

Getting up, she looked at Rose and Ruby. "It was…it was nice to meet you two," she said, giving a clumsy curtsy.

"Hermie, you don't…" Evan said, frowning slightly.

"They're royal, I'm not," Hermie said with a shrug as she walked over to the window. She sighed as she started to climb down.

I knew this would happen eventually, she thought. They'd catch me in his room and wonder why I was there. A VK's luck runs out eventually. Everyone knows that.

"Hermie!" Evan's voice called to her and she looked up at him. "I'll…I'll see you soon right?"

"Like I've told you sun boy, you'll just have to wait and see," she said, forcing a smile for him.

"You know I'll figure out your disappearing act at some point," he told her.

"Oh I already knew that," Hermie told him. "You take it as a challenge after all."

Evan smiled slightly. "Of course I do…see you soon Hermie."

"See you and…I'm sorry," Hermie whispered, dropping down and heading off into the setting sun.

Evan sighed as he watched her walk off before turning away from the window.

"We weren't doing anything wrong. I'm allowed to have friends in my room you know. You couldn't have just knocked? It wasn't like the door was even shut all the way. Was there something you needed or did you just want to ruin my life?"

"We were curious," Ruby said.

"Curious about what?" Evan sighed. "You two are worse than Pascal with your curiosity I hope you know."

"Evan, you've been talking to someone who we don't even know for weeks. Wouldn't you be curious if it was reversed?" Rose asked.

"Maybe but I would at least knock before appearing in your doorway even if if the door was open," Evan told her, shaking his head.

Rose gave her little brother a small smile. "We just wanted to make sure you were okay. Don't worry, we won't tell mom or dad yet if that's what you're worried about."

"Yeah Ev," Ruby nodded. "We know how to keep a secret. Anyway, she was nice. I hope we see her around more often."

"Yeah," Evan whispered, turning back to the window. "I do too."

"Girls?" Rapunzel asked as she walked into the kitchen.

"Yeah mom?" Rachel said.

"Do any of you know anything about what's going on with your brother? Your father's currently trying to nudge him into spending time with your Uncle Varian or your Uncle Lance but so far nothing."

Rose and Ruby looked at each other, unsure about what to do, as Rachel bit her lip. Was it worth betraying their brother's trust in their word?

Mom's worried about him, she thought. Besides this has been going on for a week now. Any longer and I don't know if we could keep our promise to him.

"Mom…"

"Yes dear?" Rapunzel said, looking over at her eldest.

Rachel sighed. "Evan…well Evan has a friend…"

"A friend other than Grace, Paige, Melody, Phil, and Ashaki you mean?"

"That's right."

"Well that's nice," Rapunzel said with a small smile. Though that smile faded as she remembered that her son was not with said friend but rather moping on the couch. "Are they in a fight?"

"Sort of," Rowyn spoke up. "We don't know what to do mom."

"I could call Ginny," Ruby offered. "She might be able to help right? She…mom, you wouldn't mind if Evan had a friend who was a VK right?"

Rapunzel looked at her youngest daughter in shock. "Of course not Ruby! The only thing I'd care about was that Evan wasn't getting hurt."

Ruby smiled. "Well then, Ginny would know how to speak VK."

"I must say, good for Evan for making friends with one of the new VKs," Rapunzel said with a proud smile. "However, I'm sensing there's a but?"

"Mom…we kinda promised Ev we wouldn't say anything," Rose said, her voice no higher than a whisper. "It's private."

"Evan's not in any trouble is he?" Rapunzel asked, the small frown that appeared looking out of place on the normally jovial Queen.

Rachel shook her head. "Not that we know of. He's just…sad."

"Because of the fight?"

"Yeah."

"Are you girls sure you don't want your father or me to help?"

Rachel sighed. There was nothing she wanted more but they had promised, and Evan wasn't hurt or anything. Well that they knew about at least.

"Maybe…if talking to Ginny doesn't work you could talk to him mom?" Robin offered.

Rapunzel nodded. "That sounds like a fair compromise girls."

"Plus we never promised Evan we wouldn't tell Ginny anything," Rose added with a small smile.

"Phone!"

"Rowyn, are you just exclaiming random words now?" Rachel asked, looking at her little sister.

Rowyn rolled her eyes. "No! I mean get your phone Rach!"

"Ah! That makes more sense." Rachel said with a smile before pulling out her phone and began dialing Ginny's number. Normally they'd be able to just walk into Ginny's room but she spent more time over at Charmington's castle than she did in Corona these days.

"Hey Rachel?"

"Hey Ginny! Sorry, don't mean to interrupt your date with Chad but I was just wondering if you'd happened to talk to Hermie Bing lately?"

"Not recently, no. Why? Has something happened?"

Rachel sighed. She didn't know what to tell her. Yes, something's happened. Hermie's broken my brother's heart apparently.

"Um…she hasn't been around in a while and Evan's a bit concerned," she said. A little white lie never hurt anyone.

"I didn't know she was over at your castle," Ginny said with a small chuckle. "I saw her about three days ago. She looked a bit upset I'm not going to lie."

"Did…did she happen to say why?" Rachel asked, biting her lip as her sisters crowded around her phone to try to hear the other end of the conversation.

"Honestly Rach, just put the phone on speaker," Rowyn hissed.

"You lot are the reason why we're in this mess in the first place. Understand what the word 'privacy' means," Rachel whispered but did as her sister requested.

"She didn't say much, just that she'd messed up…but that she didn't really want to talk about it," Ginny said.

"Oh…do you think you'd be able to talk to her again?" Rachel asked. "Evan's missing her."

"Missing her's an understatement!" Rose exclaimed. "Gin, he's moping on the couch and he's been like that for a week!"

There was a pause on Ginny's end and Rachel was a little worried that the call had been dropped. "…you have me on speaker don't you?"

"They demanded it."

"I'll try to talk to Hermie, girls, but in all honesty I wasn't exactly the closest with her when we lived on the Isle."

"All we can ask is that you try," Robin said. "Thanks Ginny."

"No problem. I'll let you know what's up. Now…can I go back to my date?"

All five Fitzherbert girls chuckled. "Yes Ginny."

"Thank you. See you when I get home," Ginny said and they disconnected the call.

Rapunzel smiled. "I'm glad she's having a good time with Chad. It sounds like he's good for her."

"Well Chad and the Charmed Ones," Rose chuckled. "I'm surprised Kitty, Lucy, and Alexandria are okay with sharing Ginny."

Rachel smiled but that faded as she looked out into the living room to see their brother, still moping on the couch despite their dad sitting next to him telling what seemed to be an in-depth story.

Probably the story about the first time he dueled Max, she thought. Evan always loves that story, and it never fails to cheer him up.

"We'll cheer him up," Rowyn said, her voice soft as she moved to stand next to Rachel. "We've let him mope long enough I'd think."

"Yeah," Robin nodded. "A week is more than enough time."

"Let's perk our brother up," Rose said with a small smile. "There are five of us, one of us should be able to do it!"

Rapunzel chuckled and shook her head. "You girls are certainly determined. But please let your father and I know if you need help okay? Or Angry or Catalina if you'd rather reach out to someone who's not your parents."

Cass was back on the Isle, helping to get more kids over to Auradon otherwise Rapunzel would have suggested that her daughters reach out to her.

Rachel nodded before turning her focus back to Evan. Come on Ginny. We're all counting on you.

None of the girls expected it to take a few days for Ginny to work whatever magic she did but they had to smile as they saw Evan grinning as he chatted with Hermie. Both of them were lounging under a nearby tree.

"There we go," Rowyn said with a smile, her voice soft as she looked at her brother. "She's back."

"Hopefully she doesn't leave again," Robin said.

"Well if she does, we can reach out to Ginny again," Rose chimed in. "Besides, are we sure Hermie's just a friend? Cause I don't know about you girls but I don't remember ever seeing Evan mope for a week when he didn't see his other friends."

"Rose's right," Ruby nodded. "In fact, has anyone seen Evan's other friends since he met Hermie?"

"You mean like Phil? Melody? Grace and Paige?"

"Yeah," Ruby said. "Plus Ashaki, I haven't seen her around either."

The five Fitzherbert girls shared a knowing look.

"So…who wants to shove Evan and Hermie in a closet until they admit there's something there?" Robin asked.

Rachel shook her head. "Wait until mom and dad's holiday party. Mom and dad are going to want to meet her after all and Evan can't hide her in his room forever. It's not like our brother can tell them that Hermie's his friend who he keeps in his room. If Evan hasn't asked her to that, then we can talk about shoving them into closets. Now if you all don't mind, I've got a date that I need to get ready for."

"Oh yeah, Conner and Will are picking us up," Robin nodded as Rowyn smiled.

"I've got a date with Li," Rose grinned.

Ruby pouted. "How am I the last one to get a partner? You know it's bad when your baby brother gets someone before you."

"Hey, maybe you'll follow in his footsteps and find a VK," Rose said with a smile as the five Fitztherbert girls went back into the castle. Never knowing that their brother was staring after them, shaking his head.

"Finally," he muttered. "You'd think I'd never had a girl over, the way they're acting."

"You'd better be careful or your girlfriend might get jealous," Hermie teased.

Evan chuckled. "If you find someone who'd like to be my girlfriend, let me know."

"Really?" Hermie asked, more than a little shocked.

"Girls don't really want to date a guy who's sixth in line for his throne," Evan said with a small shrug. "It's fine. The girls can go all mushy over boys."

Hermie rolled her eyes. "You don't want someone that shallow anyway. Isn't the person more important than the status?"

Evan gave her a small smile. "So what made you come back? I didn't think I'd see you again."

"Ginny said I…I shouldn't make myself miserable," Hermie said as she leaned against Evan, resting her head on his shoulder. "That misery belonged on the Isle, not in Auradon."

Evan's smile grew as he held her close. Sure the past week was rough but now, he didn't even remember why that was. It was as if the week hadn't even happened.

Gia shifted in her seat as she tried to enjoy her book, thankful for the reading lessons from King Ben, Chip and Lucas. However, it seemed almost impossible to focus as she was unable to get comfortable in her chair. Her back had been killing her all day and she'd been having this odd sensation in her stomach. Almost like her monthly cramps but she was familiar with those kinds of cramps, and she could tell that these weren't them.

Her cramps didn't hurt as much as these ones did for instance. These cramps honestly felt like someone was repeatedly kicking her in the stomach. With cleats. While dancing the meringue on her stomach.

"Ooh…" Gia groaned and rested a hand on her stomach as another cramp hit her. "Okay, that was rough."

"What was rough?" Gil asked as he walked into the mini library Belle and Beast had set up in the apartment. Gia smiled a little as she saw her brother. It seemed that the closer she got to her due date, the more he was around. The only time he wasn't over at the apartment was when he was at his job over at Evie4Hearts.

Yeah, that'd been a shock to absolutely no one but maybe the Auradon kids. And maybe Evie. But Gil was good at sewing and knew how to make clothes durable enough to last the rough life being on the Isle would put them through.

Besides, Evie would need another set of hands now that her business had officially taken off more than it already had after word got out that she was officially designing Mal's wedding gown. Well a set of hands other than Dizzy of course. The red-haired Tremaine girl followed Evie around like a baby duck following its mama.

"The cramp I just had," Gia told him, gently rubbing her stomach as the pain subsided. "I've had really bad cramps all day but this was the worst of them."

Gil frowned. "Gia…how many months are you?"

"Nine but I don't think I'm in labor. I can't be!"

"Why can't you?"

"Because…because…because I can't be Gil! I'm…I'm not ready!"

She'd gone back and forth on the idea almost every day…until Gia remembered that Belle and Beast had raised King Ben who was probably one of the nicest people in the kingdom.

Plus there was the added benefit of knowing that her daughter wouldn't lack for anything if she was the daughter of Queen Belle. Food…medical care…

"Gia, we've got to get you to a hospital if you're giving birth," Gil told her.

Gia shook her head but Gil wasn't hearing it. Gently scooping Gia up into his arms, Gil poked his head into the living room.

"Chip? Lucas?"

"What's wrong?" Lucas asked, looking up from whatever he was drawing on his tablet.

"I think Gia's in labor," Gil said and Lucas sprung to his feet, his keys already in his hands as he bent down to get Gia's hospital bag that was stationed by the sofa. Chip had insisted it be there and honestly Lucas didn't want to argue with his husband as to why it needed to be there.

"Let's go."

Gil nodded and the blond followed, Gia protesting all the while. She knew both of them meant well, after all Gil was the only brother of hers who actually cared about her or their sisters while Lucas was practically the best foster father a girl could ask for.

Well, him and Chip. They were still waiting for the adoption to be official but Gia and Lacey were one hundred percent in favor of having two dads who wanted them instead of having one father who pretended they didn't exist.

Well and Brooke as well—that'd been a pleasant surprise for the girls, the knowledge that Brooke wouldn't be sent out into the world.

In all honesty I think we thought they were insane, adopting the three of us, Gia thought. I mean they're newly married. Why would they want a bunch of prepubescents running around their home?

Hermie would also be staying with them as a foster until the Ringmaster was able to get off the Isle. Which Gia was certain would be soon—what was evil about running a circus?

"Where's Chip?" Gia asked as they got into the car, gritting her teeth against the onslaught of pain from an oncoming cramp.

Lucas paused. "Knew I forgot something," he muttered as he whipped out his phone and pressed the one key on it.

"Hey teacup, it's me. Listen don't freak out but Gil thinks Gia's in labor. No, no, I know Braxton Hicks contractions are a thing. Babe, I love you but if we're wrong about this, Gia ends up having her baby in our apartment. Okay, you'll let Queen Belle, King Beast, and King Ben know and meet us at the hospital? Sounds good, love you too. Oh! Bring Lacey and Brooke. I know Hermie's spending the day over in Corona but I'll call Queen Rapunzel just to let her know. You'll do that? You're on the ball huh teacup? Okay, see you there. Love you too."

Lucas hung up and put his phone in the cup holder. "How you holding up Gia?"

"I've…been better…"

"Have some water," Gil said, pulling a water bottle out from who knows where and handing it to her. "I read that if it's Braxton Hicks, drinking water will help alleviate them. They don't do squat for real contractions."

"Since…when…do you…know how to…read?"

Gil shrugged. "Ben and Carlos are teaching me," he said and Gia couldn't help but smile at the softness in her brother's voice. "It's tough but I'm getting there. I…I don't want my niece thinking I'm an idiot."

"She won't," Lucas promised the boy. "If King Beast and Queen Belle adopt her, she'll have King Ben for a brother. You really think he'll have his sister be someone who's cruel or mean?"

"Probably not," Gil nodded. The car grew silent as Lucas continued to make his way to the hospital, straddling the line between obeying the speed limit and speeding. The last thing they wanted was to get pulled over on their way to the hospital.

"Okay, we're here," Lucas said as he parked in front of the hospital. "Now we're going to go in there, we're going to be calm…and Gil's already run out of the car with Gia in his arms. Okay, that's perfect. Because I needed to cause a panic today. Why am I still talking to myself when I should be out there with my foster daughter?"

He got out of the car and quickly ran after Gil who was once again holding Gia in his arms like a groom would hold a bride when carrying her over the threshold of their new home.

"Hello? Can anyone help us? It's my sister, she's giving birth!"

"Gil, calm down! You're going to cause a scene," Gia said, grimacing as another cramp hit. It was at that moment, as she felt a trickle run down her leg and her pants grow damp, that Gia knew those weren't cramps.

They were contractions. Today was the day.

"Gia, when you're the one holding your baby sister in your arms and having her in the throws of labor, then you can worry about making a scene or not," Gil told her as one of the nurses came running up.

"What's wrong?"

"I think my water just broke," Gia said, her faint voice still somehow managing to break through all the noise around her. That was all the nurse needed to hear as another nurse brought a gurney over and had Gil lay Gia down on it. Everything else was honestly a blur. If you asked Gia to describe what happened during her labor, all she could tell you was that it was probably the longest ten hours of her life.

"Alright Gia, this is it," the doctor said. "Just one more push and you'll be done okay?"

Gia shook her head, panting heavily. She didn't have it in her for one more big push. She barely had it in her for one more small push. How had her mom and aunts and Madame Medusa managed to do this enough times to get Gaston twelve kids?

Probably helps that two of those times produced twins, Gia thought.

"I know it hurts Gia," the doctor told her. "But just one more big push okay? One more and then it'll be over."

"Hey think of it this way," Gil whispered to her. Gil had never once left her side throughout the whole process—okay so he did leave to go to the bathroom but honestly Gia didn't count that. "You do this and you'll prove Dad wrong for all the times he said that girls were weak. I don't think he'd be able to do this for ten hours."

Gia gave her brother a weak smile. She knew how much he cared for their dad but at the same time she also knew how much he cared about her and the other LeGume girls. Even Locklyn still held a place in Gil's heart even if it was probably a much smaller place now that she was with Freddy's gang.

And Gia also knew that if Gil had to choose between his sisters or their father and brothers, his sisters would win every time.

"There we go," the doctor said as Gia nodded and began pushing as hard as she could. Gil held onto her hand, never once complaining about how hard Gia was squeezing it, and both siblings couldn't help but smile as the sound of crying could be heard.

"Congratulations Gia, you've got a beautiful and healthy baby girl," the doctor said. "Any thoughts on the name?"

Gia shook her head. She'd been so busy trying to find parents for her daughter that she hadn't even thought about a name. Or even if she wanted to name her. Most parents wanted to do that.

"Not a problem, we'll just put down Baby Girl LeGume until you come up with one," the doctor said as the nurse came to clean the baby off before swaddling her in a gold blanket and placing her in Gia's arms.

Gia couldn't help but smile as she saw her daughter, wisps of black hair sticking up on her head. She was somewhat small but considering she spent the first five months of Gia's pregnancy on the Isle, that wasn't as alarming as she thought.

"She's beautiful Gia," Gil said, his voice no higher than a whisper.

"Thanks Gilly," Gia said with a smile. "Hey little girl. You want to open your eyes for your Uncle Gil? I know he really wants to meet you."

"So does that make Lucas and Chip her grandfathers or something?" Gil chuckled as he looked at his niece. It was honestly amazing, and if his brothers or father ever found out he had these thoughts they'd mock him for certain, but Gil wasn't surprised his little sister could make something so perfect.

"Well I mean…if King Beast and Queen Belle adopt her, wouldn't Chip become her brother? I think that'd be a bit confusing for her…if Chip's both her grandfather and her brother."

"Oh, good point. Because then you become her mother and her cousin, considering Chip and Lucas are adopting you."

Gia smiled slightly. "Hey Gil? Can you…can you go tell them that she's here?"

"No need," Lucas' voice came from the doorway. "The doctor came and got us as soon as she was placed in your arms Gia."

"She looks beautiful," Chip said as they walked into the room, Lacey and Brooke hanging back near the door. They didn't want to crowd Gia's bedside.

Gia looked over at them and gave them a small smile. "You two can come in. Lacey, don't you want to meet your niece?"

It'd probably be the only time the little girl in her arms would be referred to by that title but Gia didn't mind. At least this way Lacey would have the memory of hearing it.

"Really? I'm her aunt?" Lacey asked as she made her way to Gia's bedside.

"Uh huh," Gia nodded. Chip had slipped out of the room but Gia had to assume he was going to get King Beast, Queen Belle and King Ben. After all, they should get to see their new member of their family too.

And yes, she knew that technically only King Ben needed to have his title used but Gia just felt it more respectful to use all the titles.

"Gia?" King Ben said from the doorway, pulling Gia out of her thoughts.

"Come in King Ben," Gia said, her voice soft and her eyes growing slightly heavy. Hey giving birth could take a lot out of a girl.

"We'll give you guys some privacy," Lucas said, ushering Lacey and Brooke out of the room as Belle and Beast joined their son.

"Where's Mal?" Gil asked.

"In the waiting room," Ben told him. "She said this should be a moment for immediate family."

Gia couldn't help but smile a little as she heard that. "Queen Belle, King Beast—."

"Gia, dear, you know you don't have to use those," Belle said gently. "Especially since my husband and I stepped down as rulers."

"But…you were the King and Queen. Not to mention you bested Gaston," Gia said. "Shouldn't you be shown respect and deference?"

"Not today," Belle told her. "You've just given birth, the last thing you should worry about is trying to remember to use our old titles."

Gia gave Belle a small smile. "I…I was wondering if you wanted to meet your daughter," she said softly.

"You…you mean…"

"I do," Gia nodded. "I know I…I took forever to let you know and I'm sorry about that but—."

"Gia, you don't need to apologize for that," Ben said, shaking his head. "It was a big decision and one you should never have had to make in the first place. My parents definitely don't blame you for taking your time on this."

"Ben's right," Belle nodded. "This is is probably one of the biggest decisions you'll make Gia. Adam and I certainly don't blame you for wanting to be one hundred percent sure before letting us know."

"Though now I'll have to talk to Chip about prematurely bringing us to the hospital," Beast said. "It certainly would have been awkward if the other choice had been made."

Belle shook her head fondly at her husband before looking back at Gia. "Adam and I were talking in the waiting room."

"You still want to adopt her right?" Gia asked, worry coloring her voice.

"Of course," Belle said quickly, trying to reassure her. "It's just…seeing you with her, it wouldn't be right to cut you out of her life. She should know her background. Her aunts and uncle here in Auradon, and her birth mother."

Tears streamed down Gia's cheeks as she heard that. "R-Really? I'd be a part of her life?"

"As long as you want to be," Beast said, nodding his head. "In fact, one of the things Belle and I were talking about…we want you to pick out the name."

Gia gave the former king a shaky smile before looking down at her daughter. Wisps of black hair could already be seen coming from her head but thankfully Gia could pretend that came from Gaston and not Zevon.

She should have something to show her background…both her birth family and adoptive family are from France…why not something with a French background? Gia thought.

That's when it hit her…the perfect name…

"Genevieve," Gia said softly. "Her name's Genevieve."

"I think that's a beautiful name," Belle said and Beast nodded.

Ben grinned, excited to welcome his new sister into the family. "I hope you're prepared for her to know a lot about dragons."

"With you as her brother Ben and Mal as her sister-in-law, I think it'd be more amazing if Genevieve didn't know a lot about dragons," Beast chuckled; Belle, Gia, and Gil joining in.

Mal couldn't help but smile as she brushed a bit of lint off of the skirt of her dress. Three years had come and gone and now, finally, it was time for her wedding. She wasn't going to lie, it felt a bit like a dream.

Please, whatever you do, don't have the Blue Fairy mysteriously appear and take us to another viewing, she thought. It had been so long since their last viewing that there was the chance that there wouldn't be any other viewings.

But Mal really didn't want to take that chance. Hence why she was putting it out into the universe.

Gods, it's honestly hard to believe that it's been three years, Mal thought as she looked at herself in the mirror. A lot has happened since then. I know the Good Fairies and Fairy Godmother are still trying to find a way to slowly bring down the barrier but I think the spell Uma came up with was a good compromise.

Rather than bringing the barrier down entirely like it was done in the third viewing, Uma suggested that maybe a spell be done to make it so that kids who wanted a second shot could be able to pass through. That way, people like Zevon or Freddy wouldn't be able to cross into Auradon and wreck havoc.

Something Mal was entirely in favor of. As much as she loved to wreck havoc while on the Isle, she'd rather others not wreck havoc when she was about to become Queen of Auradon thank you.

"Hey Mal?" Hades called, knocking on the small tent flap that was Mal's little waiting area so to speak. They were following through on their plan to have a private wedding first and a public wedding a week later. The public wedding would follow all official protocols and have the press.

This wedding was just for family and close friends. The way it should be.

However, there weren't a lot of buildings over at the Enchanted Lake where she and Ben had their first date. Hence the tent. Mal didn't really mind it though—three years of living in Auradon didn't really cancel out the sixteen years of living on the Isle. It'd take a lot to prissy her up.

"Yeah dad?" Mal asked as Hades only stood there, not saying a word.

"Wow…look at you," Hades said, his voice soft. "Gods Mal, it's hard to believe you're twenty. Sometimes I look at you and I…I still see the little baby you were."

"Don't tell me you're going soft on me dad," Mal teased, blinking away the tears that were building up in her eyes. Ginny Gothel would kill her if Mal ruined her makeup.

Yeah that was something no one really saw coming—Evie and Ginny as business partners. Well actually it was a trio. Quinn, the Queen of Hearts' daughter, was the one Caster to make their way to Auradon. Despite some initial distrust from both Mal and Uma, Quinn had really come into her own as a jewelry designer.

Though, Mal wasn't wearing any of Quinn's pieces today. No, today she was wearing her blue flame pendant necklace and her purple fingerless gloves as her chosen accessories.

Hey, she needed to get a bit of her Isle side represented on her wedding day.

"I would never dream of going soft on you Mal," Hades chuckled. "Now come on, before Sunspot thinks you've gone all cold feet on him."

"I would never do that," Mal shook her head as she took Hades' offered arm, grabbing her bouquet of purple and blue orchids with a few black orchids in the middle. Ben had gotten the requested DNA test a couple of years ago that Hades had asked for back when he had delivered the dowry and the test confirmed that Ben was in fact Belle and Beast's kid.

Something that continued to perplex Hades but only amused Mal.

Mal smiled as she saw the procession. First was Genevieve riding on top of Estelle as purple and blue flower petals trailed behind them; the Cerberus holding the pillow the rings were on tightly in his mouth but moving slowly as to prevent Genevieve from falling. The little three year old had won the heart of the Cerberus and was now one of her best friends.

Next was Evie and Chip as Maid of Honor and Best Man, followed by Hadie, Emir, and Akiho and Uma, Elle, and Macaria as bridesmaids and groomsmen. Considering this was the private wedding, there weren't as many people invited as to avoid word getting out. Hence the small wedding party.

And then finally Mal and Hades—and Mal had to smile once again as she heard the music that she was walking down the aisle to. Something they'd managed to keep a secret from everyone in rehearsals.

I have no idea how Ben managed to get the instrumental version of that song I sang in the first viewing…If Only, ooh, if only…it's definitely better than the traditional wedding march but you didn't hear it from me.

It was honestly amazing how much their lives had changed over the past three years—Henry had gotten married to Claudine a couple of years ago, whereas Ryan and CJ had finally gotten together.

There'd been fear that they were going to be the next Uma and Harry but thankfully that was not the case.

Young Lacey Legume-Potts had taken up Chip's love of videography while Gia had taken up dancing.

Carlos was doing well in Vet School but he'd already told Mal he'd be able to take time off in order to be there for the 'official' wedding and that he was sorry he was missing this one. Whereas Jay had gone one year at college before winning a bowl game for his Tourney Team and got scooped up by the Auradon Lions.

Again, he already said he'd be there for the official wedding—nothing was going to stop him there.

Though the best news they'd gotten was maybe a year ago when the Warf Rats had written to tell Mal and Uma that Freddy had been eaten by Shere Khan's kid. Mal was in no way ashamed to say they made their way over to the Lost Revenge and partied til the break of dawn.

Hades stopped at the end of the aisle where Ben was standing there, waiting with a loving smile on his lips. Gently taking his hand, Mal moved to stand next to him; Evie taking her bouquet so that Mal could have both hands available for use.

Out of the corner of her eye, Mal could see Persephone dab at her eyes with a handkerchief. Though to be fair, Belle and Maurice were doing the exact same thing.

"Welcome everyone," Hera said. While a different officiant would be used for the 'official' wedding, Ben had insisted on embracing Mal's Greek heritage. Hence why the Goddess of Marriage was reprising her role as wedding officiant. "Thank you all for making the commitment to be here today as King Ben and Lady Malinda pledge their love for another and make a truly wonderful commitment of their own."

Out of the corner of her eye, Mal saw Hades' head snap up as if he was making sure he had heard Hera correctly.

You heard her right dad, Mal thought to him. I'd rather have a name that was all my own instead of always being in Maleficent's shadow. Plus…there's nothing wrong with embracing my Greek heritage a little.

But…how? When?

One of the best parts of having two weddings? There's so much paperwork that no one questions an additional form here or there. Besides I'll still go by Mal so there won't be that much confusion.

…did you keep Bertha?

Sadly yes. I thought that if Ben was stuck with Florian as a middle name, I could handle having Bertha as my middle name.

Will you two stop talking so Mal can say her mushy vows? Uma broke into the conversation. These heels are killing me and you've got five more minutes before I bust out of this dress.

Harry's rather enjoying the sight of you in a dress cuz.

I'm sure he is Mal…hang on, this was family only or so you told me. You're not freaking out that a non-family member's here?

You brought him as your plus one. Besides, just like Jay's my brother, so's Harry in a way. After rebuilding our friendship the way we have, it wouldn't be right without the two of you here.

…thanks Mal. I mean that. Now pay attention to what Aunt Hera's saying otherwise we'll be here all day and these shoes are killing me!

Aye aye captain!

"Do you, Ben, take Mal to be your wife?" Hera asked. "To not only give love, support and understanding, but also to fully accept these things as well?"

"I do," Ben said with a small nod and a smile on his lips.

"And do you, Mal, take Ben to be your husband? To not only give love, support, and understanding, but also to fully accept these things as well?"

"I do," Mal nodded.

Hera smiled as she looked over at Estelle. "Bring forth the rings, please."

Estelle seemed to look very proud as he walked forward, the ring pillow still firmly in his mouth as Genevieve giggled at her adoptive brother as she rode on Estelle's back.

"Wedding rings are our emotions brought into the physical world," Hera said. "They are a symbol of everlasting love, as well as a symbol to show the world that you've been fortunate enough to enter into this marriage commitment. Each time you slip your ring on or off, remember this day and how you feel now and let each and every day of your marriage be full of the same love and adoration for each other you experience now. And now the future couple will present each other with their rings as they repeat after me."

"Please accept this ring as a symbol of my love for you above all others," Ben said, repeating after Hera. "It's my promise that wherever our journey takes us, I will be there for you whole heartedly. With this ring, I thee wed."

Mal smiled as it was her turn to repeat Hera's words. "Please accept this ring as a symbol of my love for you above all others. It's my promise that wherever our journey takes us, I will be there for you whole heartedly. With this ring, I thee wed."

"I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride," Hera said. Ben and Mal needed no prompting as they met their lips together for a tender kiss.

If one looked closely, they would have seen a faint golden glow around Ben—one similar to Hercules when he emerged from the River Styx after saving Meg's soul.

Zeus? Hades asked, as he had noticed the glow. This wouldn't happen to be your doing would it?

…they're a True Love Hades. It would be cruel to have death separate them at some point, Zeus thought back. Anyway Aphrodite said if I didn't do this, I'd find one of my lightning bolts in a new location and one I wouldn't enjoy.

But why just the sunspot?

I tried to grant Mal the immortality too but it wouldn't take. I guess she already has it from your side.

So is Beastie Jr. now a God?

Nope. Just immortal. And you know what just occurred to me?

That you're more than likely going to have to grant the immortality to Akiho, Gil, and Harry?

Exactly.

Have fun with that Zeus. Plus knowing Mal, she'll insist on it for her friends too—and their spouses. Let's just say she'll be cashing in on the sixteen years you didn't know she existed….Zeus?

Yes Hades?

When did my son get a girlfriend?

I..huh?

Hadie's standing awfully close to Alexandria Charming. What's she doing here anyway? I thought this wedding was just for family.

I believe Hera said she was his plus one.

His WHAT?!

"And now I believe it's time for the couple's first dance," Hera said, as if catching the look from Zeus that it would be a good time to direct people's attention elsewhere before Hades traumatized the poor Princess. "Shall we go back to Beast Castle for the reception?"

"Good idea," Mal chuckled. "I for one don't fancy falling in the Lake."

Thankfully, mass teleportation was easy with multiple Gods and before they knew it, the wedding party found themselves in the ballroom of Beast Castle. Thankfully not one of the ones that Emir and Akiho had convinced Elsa to turn into an ice rink for one of Ben's birthdays.

"Gods…did you ever think we'd see the day Hades?" Persephone whispered as Ben led Mal out onto the dance floor.

"Truthfully? No, not with Mal living with Maleficent," Hades whispered back as Persephone took his hand.

"Oh…I'm pregnant," Persephone told him and Hades whipped his head to her.

"You're what?" Hades hissed.

"Pregnant," Persephone repeated herself. "Don't tell Mal, I don't want to spoil her weddings by taking the spotlight off of her. Besides, it's much too early to celebrate or anything. Now focus on our daughter will you?"

Hades couldn't help but smile as he heard that. Even if everyone else considered Persephone to be Mal's step-mother, Hades knew in his heart that she was more of a mother to Mal than Maleficent had ever been.

We were strangers, starting out on a journey. Never dreaming, what we'd have to go through. Now here we are, I'm suddenly standing. At the beginning with you.

"You know it'll be us up there soon enough, dancing with our girls," Akiho whispered to Emir, the blond chuckling as he saw his siblings playing with Genevieve off in the corner. Akiho had promised to babysit his siblings as his parents were meeting with a dignitary that day and hadn't wanted the twins to get bored.

"I know it," Emir nodded. "Oh, you know Aziz proposed to Rachel?"

"Good for him. Hey does that mean Mal lost the bet?"

"How about you give her a free pass as a wedding present?"

"Good idea," Akiho nodded and then sighed. "Kari! Do not freeze your brother's shoes to the floor!"

Emir chuckled as Akiho ran off after his little sister, Estelle trotting after him as if to wrangle the 'pups'.

And life is a road that I wanna keep going. Love is a river, I wanna keep flowing. Life is a road, now and forever, wonderful journey. I'll be there when the world stops turning. I'll be there when the storm is through. In the end I wanna be standing at the beginning with you.

"Wonder if they'll repeat this song for the 'official' wedding?" Doug murmured to Evie.

"Knowing Ben, their 'official' first dance song will probably be the slowed down version of 'Did I Mention'," Evie murmured back with a small giggle. "I have to say, I was worried at first but Gil did a great job on Genevieve's dress."

"It's for his niece after all. I doubt he'd do a poor job."

"Still. I knew Gil was crafty but I didn't think he was that good of a seamster. Gil's just full of surprises."

"Maybe he wanted to show off for his sisters. After all, with the exception of Mal, everyone else will be wearing the same outfit."

Evie pursed her lips, she still wasn't crazy about that but Mal had insisted. After all, it made it a little more affordable for all involved.

It'd taken some effort but soon almost all of the LeGume girls were in Auradon—much to Gil's delight. Mal would never allow Locklyn to step foot on Auradon's soil but Evie didn't blame her for that.

Knew there was somebody, somewhere. A new love in the dark. Now I know my dream will live on, I've been waiting so long. Nothing's gonna tear us apart!

"You know in a week, we get to do this all over again," Mal whispered to Ben as they continued to dance.

"August 13th," Ben grinned. "Our 'official' wedding anniversary—and then we've got to crown you Queen too."

"One major event at a time," Mal said with a small smile as she thought about her crown fitting. Ben had stopped by as he often did, never to butt in or anything but just to sit in the corner and smile at her. However, at the end, he'd done something a bit different than previous times.

He'd gone up and tilted her crown to the right, just like she'd done to him in the viewings.

The crown fitters were extremely apologetic as they had thought that they'd made it so that it would fit perfectly on Mal's head but Mal only chuckled and returned the favor; tilting Ben's crown so they matched.

Life is a road that I wanna keep going, love is a river I wanna keep going on. Starting out on a journey. Life is a road that I wanna keep going, love is a river I wanna keep flowing. In the end I wanna be standing at the beginning. With you.

The music stopped and Ben smiled, gently kissing the top of Mal's head.

"To the beginning of the rest of our lives my Queen," he said softly.

"I like the sound of that…my King," she teased him only to smile as he seemed to perk up even more at the title.

Just one week to go before Mal could use her title without fear of blowing the whole secret. Maybe they could use that week to get Evan and Hermie out of their denial.

Hey, Mal was bored and not yet Queen so no paperwork for her. Besides, Hadie had already beseeched her not to meddle in his love life…so why not meddle in the love life of someone not related to her?

The sound of steel on steel was one that was familiar in the backyard of the lighthouse Henry and Claudine now occupied. It was in Eric and Ariel's kingdom; Henry and Claudine maintained it and ran it to warn ships if they were coming too close to shore. It was the only way Henry and Claudine had felt comfortable with accepting the use of the beach for their wedding without any cost.

The idea of getting something for nothing was quite foreign to the VKs after all.

However, just because the years had changed, that didn't mean the people had. In all sort of weather, Henry could be found training with Ryan or even sleeping under the canopy that was over the front steps.

Despite living in Auradon for years now, he still found it difficult to sleep if he was unable to hear the water. But the last thing he wanted to do was bother Claudine so he'd sneak out of the bed and try to time it so he was back in bed by the time she woke up.

Nine times out of ten he was successful.

However, today the sound of steel on steel was replaced with the sound of coughing—something not as familiar and honestly almost worrying considering the intensity.

"Henry?" Ryan asked, looking at his sparring partner in concern. "You okay? You need some water?"

Henry shook his head and held up his hand, as if to tell Ryan he just needed a minute.

"Mate, take some deep breaths okay? Here, have a drink," Ryan said, handing Henry his canteen.

"I'm…I'm fine…it's okay…really Ry," Henry tried to tell him but the coughs just wouldn't stop. He'd actually been feeling like that for the past three days but the last thing he wanted to do was miss Mal's wedding.

She had attended his, it was only fair that he attend her's.

So he faked it, whenever Claudine asked him if he was feeling okay he told her yes even when it felt like there was an anchor sitting on his head or that he'd swallowed coral.

"Uh huh. And that's why you sound like you're trying to cough out both your lungs?" Ryan asked as Claudine came rushing over.

"What happened?" Claudine asked.

"I dunno, he just started having a coughing fit," Ryan told her. "Stubborn idiot says he's fine though."

He sighed and turned back to Henry. "Come on, sit down mate. Gods, that one sounded bad. Why in the world did you agree to train when you're clearly sick?"

"I'm not sick," Henry said, the coughing subsiding after he took a sip of his water.

"Henry, you were coughing so hard you were going to bring up a lung," Claudine said. "You're sick. Come on, let's get you over to Ariel and Eric's."

"What? Why?"

"To get you checked out by their royal physician of course!"

Henry opened his mouth to speak but doubled over as a new wave of coughs spilled out.

"Okay, you're okay," Claudine said, gently rubbing his back as she looked over at Ryan. "Ryan, call Eric and let him know we're making our way over there. Henry's got to be seen by someone and I figure a private physician would be better than making our way to the hospital."

"On it," Ryan promised before running inside the lighthouse.

Claudine sighed and shook her head. "How'd I get such a stubborn husband?"

"The same…way I got a…stubborn wife," Henry said, his voice slightly raspy from the coughing.

"Don't try to hold it in Henry, it might be worse otherwise," Claudine told him, giving him a small smile as she knew he was only teasing her. "You've spent too much time sleeping outside and with the change of temperatures, it's no wonder you're sick."

Henry shook his head, still coughing so hard it was almost impossible for him to talk. He wasn't going to take resources from someone else who might need them. It didn't matter that he'd spent years in Auradon at this point—the lifetime of living on the Isle wasn't going to be just brushed off.

"Uh uh, don't you shake your head at me," Claudine told him. "If you don't go, we won't be able to go to Mal's wedding and I know you wanted to go to that."

"…I'm…fine," Henry told her in between coughs. "I'm not…wasting…resources."

"It's not a waste Henry. They've got supplies up the wazoo," Claudine told him. "Think of it this way. If this was our kid insisting that they were fine, you wouldn't just accept that at face value would you? You'd tell them they were going to get checked out and that was that."

"Of course I would! Wait…"

"No, no, I'm not pregnant," Claudine said quickly, shaking her head. Granted she had been feeling a bit nauseous but she figured she was only catching whatever Henry had. After all, they'd only been married for two years and Henry had only justgotten comfortable going all the way physically.

Auradon doctors were good, with their magic and science and medicine and everything, but even they weren't that good. Were they?

"Eric said to come over," Ryan said as he ran up, pulling Claudine out of her thoughts. Henry shook his head again before doubling over once more, trying to suppress the cough but failing.

Claudine and Ryan looked at each other knowingly as Claudine gently pulled Henry to his feet and led him to the car. Both Claudine and Henry had gotten their licenses but Claudine felt more comfortable driving.

"Ry, you mind watching the house while Henry and I are gone?"

"Of course!"

"No inviting CJ over. You know perfectly well Harriet and Harry would kill you."

"Yeah I know," Ryan nodded. Thankfully, CJ and Harry's relationship had repaired somewhat over the years. Maybe it was being in Auradon, maybe it was Harry finally realizing that blaming someone for being born was kinda ridiculous.

Ryan wasn't sure. Either way though her was glad that CJ had some relationship with her brother.

"Now, as for you," Claudine said, looking at Henry. "Come on, let's get you looked at. Otherwise we won't be going to the wedding and I know you were looking forward to that."

Henry pouted slightly but Claudine shook her head in amusement as she drove off. They rode in silence, the only sound the slight hacking cough coming from Henry's side.

"Oh dear, oh dear," Doc said with a frown as he saw Henry.

"Doc's your royal physician?" Claudine whispered to Eric.

"No but it's the royal physician's day off and Snow owed me a favor," Eric whispered back.

"Ah."

Henry tried to suppress his coughs yet again as he pursed his lips together but all it did was cause his body to wrack with the silent coughs.

"You don't have to fight it love, not for us," Claudine said gently. "You're sick, there's no shame in it."

Henry shook his head once more, still trying to suppress the coughs.

"He really shouldn't do that," Doc said. "Coughing is actually a good way to clear out the lungs, especially if there's any mucus build up. Now come along, let's get you checked out."

"Really…I'm fine…I'm a grown man, there's no need to fuss!"

"Henry, you can barely stop coughing," Claudine said. "There'll be fussing whether you like it or not."

"Okay now, I'm going to check your temperature," Doc said as he pulled out a no contact thermometer and held it by Henry's forehead. "Hmm, oh dear. That's rather high. How long has he been sick?"

"I'm not—."

"Henry, there's no need to be brave. The 102.3 temperature you have tells a very different story. How long have you been sick?"

"Henry, you can tell him," Claudine said gently as she went to stand next to her husband. "He just wants to help, we all do. You've been working out constantly, going to the Isle to make sure Audrey's still safe at the soup kitchen even though Freddy's been dead for years. Not to mention your sleeping habits, you're worn down. It'd make sense you'd get sick."

Henry sighed. "Maybe…three days…" he whispered.

"Okay, well then let me feel your glands. I'm suspecting you've got bronchitis with that cough though it could be an upper respiratory infection. If the glands are swollen and your throat hurts though, we could be looking at strep." Doc said. "Though we wouldn't know for sure until I preformed the test to confirm."

Doc gingerly felt around Henry's neck. "Well they do feel a bit swollen but that could just be your immune system fighting off this illness. Tell me, do you feel nauseous at all? Sore throat?"

Henry shook his head. "I'm not sick…but…my throat does hurt…"

"Gods, what is it with you Rats and being stubborn?" Claudine chuckled.

"I…just meant I…don't feel nauseous," Henry elaborated. "I'm familiar with nausea…growing up on the Isle."

"Do you have any discomfort in the stomach? An urge to vomit? Any heaviness? Tightness?" Doc asked.

"My…my whole body feels heavy…"

Doc nodded and scurried over to the nearby table to pick up a flashlight.

"What's…what's that for?" Henry asked, his voice soft from all the coughing. Somehow, he'd managed to avoid ever visiting a hospital in his time in Auradon. Well, for himself. He was certainly willing to take Ryan or Derek—or even Jacobi if he injured himself sparring.

"I'm just going to have a look in the back of your throat if that's alright?"

"I mean…you don't have to but okay," Henry nodded, noticing the look both Claudine and Eric were giving him.

"What's the verdict?" Eric asked.

"The back of his throat's inflamed, looks almost raw. I'm surprised he still has a voice left to be completely honest," Doc said. "I'd almost want to say we're dealing with strep but more than likely we're dealing with bronchitis since he said he wasn't feeling nauseous."

"Bronchitis is something that would require antibiotics wouldn't it?" Eric clarified.

"A good…night's rest and…a mug of tea…would be fine," Henry said, shaking his head. "I'm not…taking resources from…anyone."

"You're not taking resources," Eric said, shaking his head. "Doc, if you need to, you can use our hospital to fill Henry's prescription. It shouldn't be an issue."

"You don't…need to do…that…"

"As I said, I'd advise that he stop suppressing that cough. It could turn into pneumonia otherwise," Doc said as he reached for a prescription pad. "Keep the fluids up and I'd advise only light meals for the next few days. Soup would be best. Oh and rest. Lots of rest."

"What?"

"Guess that means no sparring for you," Claudine said with a small chuckle as Henry pouted slightly at the news.

"What! I mean but…I have…I can't just—."

"Ah ba ba ba, no arguing with Doc! That is what's been advised and that's what you're doing." Claudine said. "If need be, I'll ask Eric for a room here and find a way to ensure you sleep."

"I don't need…I get sleep…"

"Yeah, by the ocean Henry. You need to sleep in a bed," Claudine told him. "If it was flipped, and I was the one sick, would you just let me brush it off?"

"What? Of course not!"

"Then I'm not going to do it for you," Claudine told him, gently kissing the top of Henry's head. "You're on bedrest for the rest of the week okay? Just until you're better and then you and Ryan and Derek and the other Derek can spar till your heart's content."

"You…too…"

"Of course me too, who do you think I am? I'm a pirate captain's daughter after all," Claudine chuckled.

Ariel smiled slightly as she walked in. "I hope it's alright but I reached out to Mal after Eric told me about what was going on," she said. "Carlos found a noise machine that can make sounds like the ocean. He'd be happy to bring it over."

"That'd be great," Claudine said.

"I've also made my mother's recipe for seaweed tea," Ariel said. "It was always good when we were feeling unwell as guppies—I added a bit of honey to counter act the saltiness."

"I was just going to say a bit of Chamomile tea is good for sleeping," Doc nodded. "It would also help the inflammation in his throat."

"I had Carlotta make up the guest room," Ariel said, smiling a little as Henry took the tea. It was honestly hard not to be fond of the VKs, even when they were full fledged adults. But at the same time, their stubbornness at seeking help only saddened the Auradonians as they knew why the former Isle dwellers were so stubborn.

They had to be.

"Come on," Claudine said gently, pulling Henry to his feet. "I'm sure Eric and Ariel have some movies with sword fighting in them. You can complain about their technique to your heart's content."

"Claudine…you're going overboard…there's no need to coddle…"

Claudine rolled her eyes but paused as a small cough escaped her lips.

"Claudine?" Henry asked.

"I'm not sick," Claudine shook her head. "I'm sure it's just dust or something, or the change in weather."

Henry chuckled and held her close. "What were you saying before…about having a stubborn husband? At least now I…won't be alone on….bed rest…"

"Plus, Mrs. Kersey, at least with you we caught it early so it's likely your cough won't be as bad," Doc added as he quickly wrote out another prescription. Just in case.

Ariel smiled and gently led the two to the guest bedroom. "I'll have Chef Louis make up some chicken noodle soup," she promised. "Plus more tea. You can never go wrong with tea."

"And think about this. The sooner you rest up, the sooner you're well and out there sparring to your heart's content again," Eric said, having followed them.

"I have to say…these beds are nice," Henry said, his voice still soft, as he and Claudine climbed into the bed; having kicked their shoes off before.

"That they are. You'd know this if you spent more time in ours," Claudine said softly as she rested her head on his shoulder. Before either of them knew it, they'd both fallen asleep.

Eric caught Ariel's eye and nodded his head toward the door. Ariel nodded and the two of them softly crept out of the room; making sure to leave the door open a smidge in case either Henry or Claudine needed something.

They knew the two of them could take care of themselves. But now, they didn't have to.

Persephone smiled as she looked at her two kids—yes Mal may not have been biologically her's and yes Maleficent may lay a claim to her, but Persephone would always consider Mal to be her's.

No step, no nothing. Mal was her daughter. Which was why both of her children were to be given the same news she'd given her husband at Mal's private wedding to King Ben.

Gods, at some point I'll need to start thinking about Mal as Queen Mal won't I? Persephone thought with a small smile as Estelle came plodding into the room and sat next to Mal. The Cerberus had never been far from Mal's side since Mal had gotten him as a wedding present from Hades. Or at least referring to her as such whenever I'm talking about her with someone. Though knowing Mal, she wouldn't insist on such a thing. She barely tolerates it whenever anyone refers to her as her title of Lady.

"Steph?" Mal asked, breaking into Persephone's thoughts. "You okay?"

"Just fine Mal," Persephone nodded, giving the purple haired woman a small smile.

Mal couldn't help but smile back. "Good. I only asked because you seemed to be lost in thought there and I wanted to make sure everything was okay."

"Yeah mom, you did invite us over here after all," Hadie nodded.

"Um, Hadie? You live here."

"So? Mom still invited us to talk to her didn't she?"

"You raise a very good point little brother."

Hades snorted in amusement as he walked into the room. Ever since Ben had granted him approval to come and go to Auradon with ease, it'd been so much easier to keep in contact with his family.

He'd even built Persephone a house in the woods—not the woods with the Enchanted Lake but another set of woods. He knew the Enchanted Lake was Mal's spot with Ben and figured his daughter wouldn't want to have a reminder of them there should she decide to sneak away with her husband.

Gods it really is weird thinking about Mal as a married woman—twenty years old and married, he thought as he sat down next to Persephone. The challenging thing is making sure to not refer to Mal as married though, at least not in public. I mean if it got out to the press, they'd have a field day speculating why the secrecy was needed. Olympus forbid that the sunspot and Mal would want some privacy for their wedding instead of being made to be the focus of everyone's life for months on end.

"So I'm sure you're both wondering why your father and I invited you over," Persephone said, pulling Hades out of his thoughts.

"As stated before, I'm pretty sure Hadie still lives with you both," Mal chuckled. "Can you really invite someone to their own home?"

"Oh hush Mal," Persephone shook her head in amusement. "You know perfectly well what I meant."

"I know," Mal smirked.

It was Hades' turn to shake his head, amused at his daughter's antics. "Mal, you're twenty. Are you sure you should be so pedantic about wording?"

"This from the guy who held a grudge against Zeus for not being eaten as a baby?"

"Mal's got a point Hades," Persephone said with a small smile. "But you seem to be very cordial toward your uncle, Mal. What changed?"

"Finding out he granted Ben the gift of immortality at our wedding," Mal said plainly. "He was taken back by it of course, probably because as Ben pointed out it should have been something Zeus asked if Ben wanted rather than just gift it to him. But at least any future children we may have won't know the pain of losing their father since I'm practically immortal myself with dad's lineage and my Fae heritage."

"You know, speaking of children, Hadie why was Alexandria Charming your plus one at the Enchanted Lake wedding?" Hades asked, looking at his son.

"I'm not allowed to bring my friends places?" Hadie asked, his cheeks flushing a pale pink at the interrogation. "Besides dad, I'm a teenager. Even if Alex and I were more than friends, I'm allowed to date."

"Teenager? You're practically an infant."

"Dad! Come on, you're even teaching me how to form a fireball! Would you teach an infant to do that?"

"I'm sorry but I'm more amused by the fact that dad focused on the teenager portion rather than Hadie saying he's allowed to date," Mal said with a small smirk.

"Mal, you're not helping!" Hadie said, shooting a look at his sister as Hades' eyes widened in realization.

"Who said I aimed to help?" Mal asked.

"You're married. Shouldn't you be on my side for this discussion?"

"As I'm sure you've learned from your life on the Isle Hadie, chaos knows no sides."

"Yes because this is how I wanted this conversation to go," Persephone sighed and then paused as a wave of nausea came over her. "Gods, what is the point of being a Goddess if you have to go through morning sickness? Also the person who named it 'morning sickness' should be fired since it doesn't stay in the morning."

"Wait, morning sickness?" Mal asked, having heard Persephone's annoyed muttering and drew her attention from the amusing bickering between her father and brother.

"…I said that out loud didn't I?"

"Even if it was in your head, we probably would have still heard it. Mental link remember?"

Persephone shook her head. "Well this certainly wasn't the way I wanted you two to find out but I guess there's no putting the deadly sins back into Pandora's box. I'm pregnant."

She paused, hoping that there wouldn't be a negative reaction toward the news. After all, the last time she'd told Mal that she was pregnant it had resulted in the purple haired girl refusing to talk to her father for years.

"That's great Steph!" Mal exclaimed, her smile threatening to split her face in two and honestly startling Persephone out of her thoughts. "I'm so happy for you!"

"You…you are?"

"Of course I am! Honestly mom, I'm twenty years old. What, did you think I was going to storm out of here like I was six again?" Mal asked, her use of the word 'mom' slipping out without notice.

Persephone couldn't help but smile as she heard that, and Hades did as well. He knew that Persephone had waited so long to hear that but also knew that if he or Persephone commented on it, Mal might stop doing it.

"How long have you known?" Mal asked.

"I told your father at your wedding," Persephone said. "I wanted to tell you after your official wedding but with how frequent my morning sickness has been, I figured it would almost be insulting to assume you wouldn't notice."

"Ben has been asking after you. Zeus apparently mentioned you weren't feeling well in a council meeting a couple of days ago," Mal nodded. "Oh, can I tell Ben or is this a secret?"

"It's not a secret," Persephone said, shaking her head. "And thank your husband for me Mal, he didn't need to ask after me."

"It's Ben, I'm positive he'd ask after anyone if he found out they weren't feeling well," Mal said, shaking her head. "Be prepared for a lot of books as baby gifts, by the way. Oh! Are you going to find out if the baby's a boy or a girl?"

"Yes, I think that's a good idea," Persephone nodded.

"Does this mean dad's not going to be as uber protective?" Hadie asked, speaking up for the first time since Persephone gave the news.

"Not on your life kid," Hades chuckled.

"Dad!"

"Oh! This baby's going to be the first member of the family since Steph to be born in Auradon," Mal said, smiling at the thought. Her little sibling wasn't going to know the pain of the Isle, wasn't going to know the terror of needing to fight for food.

They would only know peace, and sunlight, and…and Mal realized she'd need to probably talk to Hadie at some point.

Her little brother was one of the most loving people she knew but she also knew how quickly resentment could grow. Even though Mal knew the little pup couldn't help being born in Auradon, it was still something that could potentially breed resentment. Especially since the pup wouldn't know the pain of the Isle and therefore wouldn't have to grow up super fast.

Even though she knew Steph and her dad were protective of Hadie, Mal knew that even the most innocent Isle kid still needed to toughen up. And Hadie was the son of Hades, God of the Dead. There was some things that couldn't be kept from him no matter how much they tried.

"Sounds like Princess Genevieve will have a friend too, they'll probably be around the same age," Hades spoke up.

"Someone's excited at the idea of being a dad again," Mal chuckled. "Already planning your kid's life?"

"I honestly didn't think I'd get this chance again Mal," Hades said. "Of course I'm excited. Especially since Maleficent's still a lizard. She is still a lizard right?"

"Last we heard," Mal nodded. "I had her in a box when I had started to run to the Isle before the second viewing but I put her back in her tank when I went back to Auradon Prep. If she turned back into a human, no one's said anything."

"Didn't you say Dude keeps wanting to talk to her?" Hadie asked.

"Oh yeah," Mal nodded. "Every time Carlos visits from his veterinary school, he brings Dude to the castle. Dude keeps running to my room and looking at the tank, claiming he's talking to Maleficent."

"Okay, we can think about the terrifying thought of Maleficent being able to talk to animals while in her lizard form later," Hades said. "I think the more pressing question is why is Maleficent in your room rather than in a cell? Even if she's still in her lizard form?"

"Ben wants to have her in the wedding?"

"Your husband's lost his mind."

Mal shook her head. "Apparently Ben says that there's some role that the 'mother of the bride' plays in weddings; playing hostess and whatnot. I've tried to tell him that it doesn't matter if Maleficent is still in her lizard form, I may have called her mother but she was just one in title only. Besides, I've got Steph if we really need to focus on the 'traditional' aspects of a wedding and have a mother of the bride."

"I'd be honored Mal," Persephone said with a small smile. "Hopefully your sibling will allow me to actually fulfill my role and not have me hiding in the bathroom."

"Yeah I hope pup gives you a break," Mal nodded.

Hades chuckled. "Pup?"

"It feels weird calling a baby 'it'! And yeah I know I could just call the baby 'they' or 'them' but everyone needs a nickname!" Mal said firmly.

"Just know I'll probably be calling your kids 'pup'," Hades said, shaking his head in amusement.

Mal chuckled. "You're still assuming I'm going to have kids, dad."

In all honesty though, there was a small part of her that found that she did want to have a kid. Yes there was the line of succession to worry about but that wasn't why she wanted one. She wanted to share the experience with Ben, of being first time parents and curling up with their kid between them.

The only thing that was holding her back from saying it out loud? The fear that she'd be the same kind of mother as Maleficent had been to her. After all, Mal was genetically connected to the Mistress of All Evil. What if some of her parenting carried over?

That wasn't fair to her hypothetical child. And it wasn't fair to Ben, either. Thankfully though, with Belle and Beast adopting Genevieve, the line of succession loomed a bit less ominously.

Plus, the whole Ben being immortal thing helped too. That wasn't exactly public knowledge yet though. So Mal knew at some point there'd be pressure about producing heirs to the throne. Thankfully they had a few years before that would be an issue.

No one would be expecting kids right after they said their wedding vows, would they?

"I'm so happy for you Steph," Mal said, pulling herself out of her thoughts.

"I'm so happy to hear that Mal, I almost didn't want to tell you until after your wedding," Persephone told her. "I didn't want to take the attention off of you."

"Steph, you're pregnant. That's some of the happiest news a person can have. What, did you think I'd flip because you didn't wait until after the wedding? It's me. What about me would indicate I'd be the type of person to do that?"

"She's got a point there," Hades said with a small chuckle and smiled as Estelle walked over to Persephone, resting his heads on her leg. "I see Estelle approves of the new addition as well."

"You know if you need a baby sitter, he's well equipped to handle it. He watches over Genevieve like a mouse watches a block of cheese," Mal said with a proud smile.

"Those two have become fast friends haven't they?" Persephone asked with her own smile.

"They sure have," Mal nodded. "Granted I know some of that is Ben's teaching, adopted or otherwise, no sibling of Ben's would have a dislike of a Cerberus."

"Or dragons," Hadie added.

"Of course," Mal said. "Plus Geene's got her uncle Gil and almost all her aunts and Gia to help her navigate through life."

"How're they handling that? Raising Genevieve with the knowledge that Gia's her mom just like Queen Belle is?" Persephone asked.

"Ben told me that it was a fairly simplistic explanation at first and they'd get more in depth as Geene gets older," Mal told her. "For now, all Genevieve knows is that Gia's 'mama' and Belle is 'maman'. Oh and that Beast is 'papa' but that goes without saying."

"What about Ben?" Hadie asked.

"Ben's 'BB'," Mal chuckled. "Probably because both his first and last name have a 'B' in them."

"And what if she asks about who her biological father is?" Hades asked.

"We can look into that when and if it happens but that will mainly be Belle, Beast, and Gia's decision," Mal said firmly as she looked at her father. "Do not ask the Fates to see who Genevieve's father is. Gia hasn't even told Gil who the father is, and he's her favorite brother."

"I'll make sure he's on his best behavior Mali," Persephone promised before giving Mal a small smile. "Changing the subject a bit, are you excited? The 'official' wedding is coming up."

Mal shook her head. "Honestly I'll be happier when it's all done and I don't have to worry about slipping up in public. Ben accidentally called me his Queen in an interview but thankfully it was with Snow who made a comment about pet names being a sign of a healthy relationship."

"Is he still talking about having a coronation for you?"

"He sure is but thankfully we've managed to make that a small private ceremony right before the wedding," Mal said. "That way, once the wedding and reception is over, we can just relax and enjoy our honeymoon."

"Ooh, where're you going?" Persephone asked.

"Belle's old village," Mal told her, a smile pulling at her lips. "Maurice, Ben's grandfather, offered his cottage but we're going to stay at Beast's old castle since LeFou Deux is staying with Maurice and we know there's not much room in that cottage. Ben said there's a stable at Beast's castle and he's going to teach me horse back riding, plus there'll be plenty of room for me to transform and go on a dragon flight."

"Surprised you're not going to the Moors considering you're now their Princess," Hades said.

Mal held her hands over her ears. "Didn't hear you there Dad."

"Seriously Mal?"

"Ah ba ba ba! Can't hear you!"

"You're twenty years old, shouldn't you—?"

"Seriously can't hear you dad!"

Persephone chuckled before looking at her son. "If you want to avoid your father grilling you on bringing Alexandria to the Enchanted Lake wedding, I'd leave now that he's distracted."

"Good idea, thanks mom," Hadie said with a small smile and quickly gave his mom a hug. "Congrats by the way."

"Thank you my little lightning bolt," Persephone smiled and kissed Hadie's cheek. "Now go, before your father realizes Mal might just be as stubborn as he is."

Hadie chuckled and quickly scurried out of the room. Persephone shook her head and leaned back in her chair, smiling at the sight and gently rested a hand on her stomach.

It'd taken a while but they'd finally gotten the life they deserved. The life that their family should have had twenty years ago.

The life her child would always know. At the same time she didn't want to tempt fate by thinking that life was perfect because things had a way of changing. She just hoped they didn't change for them.

Genevieve grinned as she saw Kari and Agnarr, the twins' goofy older brother coming over to help Ben watch over her. Though she really just thought it was to make sure Ben, or BB as she called him, didn't spend all his time staring at papers.

I mean she didn't really understand why he did that. Maybe he was drawing and couldn't figure out what he wanted to draw? He always seemed to have a frown whenever he looked at the papers.

"Hi Eve!" Kari grinned. While Ben may have nicknamed his little sister 'Geene', Kari had deemed that to not be her nickname of choice and thus Genevieve had been 'Eve' ever since. At least to the blonde that is.

"Hi Kari!" Genevieve grinned back at her. While the older kids would comment on how 'cute' their baby talk was, the toddlers could understand each other as clear as day. They still weren't sure why the older kids couldn't understand them.

"Hiya," Agnarr said softly, peering out from behind his sister and brushing a bit of his red hair out of his eyes..

Kari gave him a smile. "Go on Agi! You know Eve! Don't be shy!"

"It's okay," Genevieve told her. "You guys wanna color?"

Both Arendelle royals nodded and the three of them toddled over to the nearby picnic table, paper and crayons already laid out for them to use. As well as a Cerberus stationed to make sure nothing happened to the 'pups'.

"Why am I not surprised you've taught your sister the importance of paperwork?" Akiho teased Ben as they watched them get to the picnic table, Estelle wagging his tail at the sight of the three kids.

"Hey royals need to know how important paperwork is," Ben chuckled before sighing.

"You nervous? You know, with the big day tomorrow?" Akiho asked.

Ben nodded. "I shouldn't be. I mean, I'm already married to Mal I don't know why I should be nervous this go around especially since in my mind this is just performative. To give the people the wedding they want not the wedding Mal and I want."

"Well I mean, it is kinda a big deal Ben," Akiho said with a small shrug. "I don't know how else to say it. You're the King of Auradon and Mal's the daughter of the Mistress of All Evil and Lord Hades. The minute people found out you were marrying a VK, the press was going to be all a twitter."

"And I can't ban press from being at my wedding why?"

"Something something your life's better if you have good relations with the media, something, something, don't marry a man you just met—."

"What?" Ben asked, a chuckle slipping out past his lips despite himself.

Akiho shook his head as he chuckled himself. "Sorry, Aunt Elsa and mom had been telling me that from practically the minute I was born. You know mom quizzed me for hours about Elle when I told them I was going to propose?"

"Seriously? But hasn't Elle been over to your castle and met your parents?"

"Yep. Apparently mom wanted to make sure Elle wasn't going to pull a Hans."

Ben stared at his friend for a minute. "Elle's in line for her own throne first of all and second of all even if she wasn't she wouldn't do something like that. I could see Anthony Tremaine possibly doing that with what Mal and Evie have told me about him, not to mention Chad—."

"Hold up," Akiho said, taking his turn to stare at Ben in shock. "You just said something negative about someone."

"I say negative things about people!"

"Calling Emir and me insane doesn't count, you've done that since we were twelve. And I'm pretty sure Chip is insane so there's that. And don't try to say Leah counts because even you would be stretched to your limit of trying to find something nice to say about that geriatric former waste of oxygen."

Ben shook his head. "Consider it a wedding present."

"I'm pretty sure I'm the one who's supposed to give wedding presents to you and Mal. Not vice versa," Akiho said with a chuckle.

"I'm not the only one engaged, man," Ben said, nudging his best friend with a small smile. "Any thoughts about your wedding party?"

Akiho nodded. "So the flower girl and ring bearer were easy. Even if we wait another year, Kari and Agnarr are still going to be young enough that it won't be insulting to ask them to be flowers girl and ring bearer. Elle wants Melody as her maid of honor."

"She'll say yes to that," Ben said with a grin.

Akiho sighed. "I…I um…I haven't picked a best man."

"Why?" Ben asked, looking at his friend in concern.

"Because Ben! You and Emir are my brothers even if it's not by blood and you two are the only choices that make sense to be my best man. But…it's best man not best men."

"Akiho," Ben said gently. "I'm not going to be offended if you pick Emir as your best man. I mean, you guys weren't offended that I picked Chip as my best man were you?"

"Well no but that's different Ben! Chip's your brother—."

"And you just said that Emir and I are your brothers," Ben told him. "What's different between me choosing Chip and you choosing Emir?"

"But I want both of you up there with me," Akiho sighed. "You guys were there for me when I thought I was going to just skip Cotillion, you were there with me in the waiting room when mom was giving birth to the twins. It wouldn't feel right not having you both up there with me but…Elle doesn't know who'd she pick if she had two maids of honor."

"Okay, okay," Ben said and then thought for a moment. "Have your dad be your best man."

"…people do that?"

"According to Evie, yes. Yes they do," Ben nodded. "I mean, yes it might look weird when they're walking down the aisle together but at the same time there's no one who's been there for you like your dad. Even if he's been insisting on having you incorporate some of the Rock Troll traditions into your wedding."

"Aunt Elsa kinda put her food down when it came to the food," Akiho chuckled. "But you're right, dad would be perfect pick as best man."

Genevieve frowned slightly as she turned to Kari, both girls having heard the older boys' conversation.

"What's a best man?"

"Dunno," Kari said with a small shrug. "Maybe it's like…picking a best friend? But for boys?"

"So would Agi be my best man?" Genevieve asked.

"I don't think girls can have a best man," Agnarr said, his soft voice causing the two girls to jump. "Sorry…but I never hear Elle talking about a best man. Only Aki."

"Well that's stupid," Kari told him. "If boys can have a best man, why can't girls? So you'd be my best man Agi."

"Hey! I said Agi's my best man!"

"You can have Ben for your best man Eve."

"BB's not a best man, he's a brother!"

The amused chuckles of their brothers prevented either girl from issuing a response. "So what's the bickering about girls?"

"Eve aid dat Agi as er est man wen he's mine!" Kari said, crossing her arms over her chest and pouted slightly.

"Cause he is! I alled dibs Kawi! He my fwend!"

Ben chuckled and picked up Genevieve, holding her close to him. "He can still be your friend Geene. Best man is just a title, like Princess or Prince."

"Weally?"

"Uh huh," Ben nodded. "See when grown ups love each other, and they've gotten to know each other and decide they want to spend the rest of their lives together, they have a big party with all their family and friends. And some of them get titles like that. Like how you're going to be the flower girl at Mal and my wedding."

"Oh…otay!"

"So the bickering's all done?" Akiho asked as he knelt by his sister. "You okay?"

"I otay Ati. No sno."

Genevieve perked up. "Sno! Pwease BB! Say sno otay!"

"Well snow is always okay Geene," Ben said, trying his hardest to hide the chuckle in his voice. "But we can't just make someone do things for us. We have to ask."

"I did lo!"

"Nicely," Ben added. "And if they don't want to, then we accept that. Think you can do that?"

Genevieve bit her lip softly as she thought about it before nodding, her black hair bouncing slightly in the movement.

"There we go," Ben grinned as he sat Genevieve down, both boys walking off a bit to allow the girls some privacy.

"I'm sorry Kari," Genevieve said softly. "Can you please make it snow?"

"For you Eve, uh huh," Kari nodded and opened her palm. Genevieve smiled as a flurry of snowflakes fell around her despite it being in what the adults called the 'dog days' of summer.

She asked her mom once if that meant that all the dogs went to the beach and if they could go so she could see all the dogs but her mama just smiled and shook her head.

"She's gotten better," Ben muttered to Akiho, both boys still watching their sisters from a safe enough distance that they weren't eavesdropping on their conversation but close enough that they could come if needed.

"Kari works with Aunt Elsa every couple of days or so to make sure she can control her ice magic," Akiho said with a small smile. "I use that time to take Agnarr to the stables so he can be with Sven and Olaf."

"You don't think he gets jealous do you? Of Kari's time with your aunt?"

"Nah, Aunt Elsa makes sure to spend one on one time with him too. It's just…Aunt Elsa explained it to me that the powers are difficult to control when they're younger so it's safer if she's the only one in the room when they're practicing. If she wasn't, and Agnarr ran to Kari…Kari might accidentally hit his head or worse his heart."

Ben nodded in understanding. Everyone knew Queen Elsa and Queen Anna's story after all, and knew about the fact that Queen Anna had nearly died because of a wayward blast of Queen Elsa's ice magic.

He would hate for that to happen to Agnarr.

"So what's the plan for the wedding? Akiho asked. "Mal said you have some mad plan to involve lizard Maleficent?"

Ben nodded. "Apparently she can talk to animals in her lizard form. The plan is for Dude to talk to Maleficent through the ceremony so she'd be distracted and not potentially morph back into her human form."

"Uh huh. And you know what could also easily prevent that?"

"What?"

"Not inviting the lizard version of the Mistress of All Evil to your wedding!"

Ben shrugged. "I want Mal to have all her family at the wedding. It wouldn't be fair if I got everyone and she didn't."

"Ben, was the lizard version of Maleficent at the Enchanted Lake ceremony?"

"Well…no…"

"Exactly," Akiho chuckled as Kari made some snow fall around him. "Oh really? You thought I needed some snow?"

"Uh huh! Sno pwetty!"

"Yeah, yeah it is. Not as pretty as my baby sister though. I think I've got the prettiest sister in all of Auradon," Akiho said as he scooped Kari up into his arms.

"That's up for debate dude," Ben grinned as Genevieve wrapped her arms around his neck.

"Agi pwettty oo!" Kari insisted.

"No pwetty! Oys no pwetty!" Agnarr insisted, shaking his head even as he clung to Akiho's pant leg.

Akiho chuckled and shifted so that he could pick up Agnarr in his arms as well. "Well even if you disagree Agnarr, I think I've got two good looking siblings. You're going to be beating people off with sticks when you get older."

"Why icks?" Kari asked. "Mama ays dat urts!"

"It's just an expression," Ben said with a small chuckle as he saw Akiho's dismayed expression. "Hey, you three want some snacks? I think there's some apple slices with peanut butter in the kitchen, and a nice big bone for Estelle as a reward for baby sitting."

"No babies!" The three younger kids exclaimed as Estelle yipped in excitement, wagging his tail as the five royals made their way into the castle. The toddlers' ire quickly was forgotten as they saw the aforementioned snacks in front of them and dug in.

"And I remember when you called me in a panic because Kari had your aunt's ice magic," Ben chuckled as the two of them stood in the corner to watch.

"Yeah well just wait till you have kids and they inherit Mal's ability to dragon up," Akiho sighed but a small smile graced his lips. "I can't wait to see what Kari's able to do with her magic when she grows up…Kari, do not freeze your brother to the table!"

Ben chuckled as Akiho rushed over to the table where sure enough, Kari had somehow frozen Agnarr's sleeve to the table.

"Sowwy Aki! I no mean to!"

"I know you didn't Kari but you can't just freeze people to furniture," Akiho sighed as he looked at Ben. "You got a hairdryer? Kari's good but somehow she still hasn't mastered removing her ice magic."

"I'm on it," Ben nodded and rushed to get a hairdryer. The last thing he needed was an accusation that he was somehow holding Prince Agnarr II hostage if Akiho went home with just one of his siblings.

That didn't mean he couldn't chuckle at the sight of Akiho somehow also frozen to the table top upon his return.

"How…?"

"I don't know!" Akiho shook his head. "I guess Kari's magic's getting stronger? Anyway, you get that hair dryer?"

Ben nodded and held it up. "This might take a while though."

"Ben. It's ice magic from a toddler. It's not like we're dealing with Aunt Elsa's magic."

"You know what I just thought of?"

"Why didn't we just call Aunt Elsa?"

"Exactly."

Akiho shook his head. "Because it didn't come to mind I guess. Anyway I doubt Gale would be able to deliver a message all the way out her and the Enchanted Forest doesn't have cell phones."

"Well then I'll get to work," Ben said, plugging in and turning on the hairdryer as Genevieve and Kari watched in amusement, munching happily on their apples and peanut butter.

The day had come. The day everyone in Auradon had been waiting for, well with the exception of those who'd been at the more private function the previous week. The wedding between King Ben and Lady Mal had officially arrived.

And the bride to be was currently in her former dorm room, pacing a rut into the floor.

"M, calm down. The guys will get here," Evie said with a gentle smile as she grabbed Mal's hands to try to get her stop her pacing. "Audrey and Uma are currently off corralling all your bridesmaids and Harry's with Fairy Godmother and Dean, putting the last finishing touches on the venue while Gil's happily watching Lacey and Gia so Chip can monitor your fiancé…err husband and make sure he doesn't see you before the wedding. Your wedding will be the envy of all weddings for years to come."

"I know E," Mal nodded and sighed. "I just…Jay and Carlos weren't at the Enchanted Lake wedding and I know they had good reasons. I just…I don't want to get married without all my family present this time. Not to mention they're also two of Ben's groomsmen! They need time to get ready and everything! And with the text they sent…"

Evie nodded. Jay had sent a text saying that there was a traffic jam and that they weren't sure if they'd make it on time. After all, Jay had gone ahead and picked up Carlos as to ensure they'd both arrive for the wedding.

"What's going on?" Hades asked as he poked his head into Mal's room. "Hadie told me that Mal's freaking out? I mean, I don't know why that'd be the case, you're already married and that was a pretty memorable one. Went off without a hitch."

"Jay and Carlos aren't here yet," Evie told the God, her voice soft as Dude hopped up on the stool in front of Mal. Carlos had dropped him off a week ahead of time but couldn't stay himself as he had a couple of finals he needed to cram for.

He said that it wouldn't be fair to Dude to be stuck in his dorm when he could be out running around and causing mischief.

"Carlos will be here Mal," Dude told her, softly wagging his tail as if to comfort her. "He's a pet of his word after all. Oh and I kept two squirrels from crashing your wedding. You're welcome."

"I'm pretty sure Carlos is human, Dude. He'd be a man of his word," Evie said, shaking her head. Neither of the two women noticed the God of the Underworld disappear in a cloud of blue smoke. However they did notice Dizzy and Ava walk through the door, with Ginny following quickly behind.

"Hair and makeup crew are here," Dizzy said with a grin. "Just tell us where you want us Evie!"

"One moment Dizzy," Evie said. "I'm trying to calm Mal down, if she paces too much after you fix her hair and makeup, she'll just melt it all off as she dragons up."

"Real funny E," Mal muttered as Estelle gently grabbed the hem of her dress as she started pacing once more. Mal smiled slightly at the Cerberus, his bowties from the Enchanted Lake wedding reprising their role just as Genevieve would reprise hers as their flower girl. "I mean, what if the reason for the traffic accident is that they're hurt? What if they decided they didn't want to come and just made up an excuse? What if they couldn't come because of sports or their finals or—?"

"Or maybe your father decided he was tired of seeing if you'd pace a rut to the Underworld and just decided to pick them up himself," Hades' voice called out from the doorway and all five girls looked over to see Carlos and Jay standing next to him.

"Oh thank Gods!" Mal sighed in relief, rushing over to Carlos and giving him a big hug before doing the same to Jay.

"You didn't think we'd miss your wedding did you?" Jay chuckled as he returned the hug. "Oh! That reminds me, where's Quinn? Carlos here commissioned something for you to wear on your wedding day this go around, seeing as we—."

"We didn't know what the future was going to hold," Carlos said quickly, seeing Ava and Dizzy staring at them. He didn't know if they were in the know as to the previous private wedding but he wasn't going to risk it. Not on Mal's wedding day. "I was going to pick it up but seeing as we got a divine taxi ride here…"

Evie nodded and pulled out her phone. "Hey Audrey? Are all the bridesmaids set? We've got Elle, Emma, Robin, Rowyn, Rose, Lonnie, Jane, and Macaria? What do you mean, we're missing two? Didn't you notice that the last two dresses were in your and Uma's sizes? I could have sworn Mal talked to you and asked you to…"

"I did ask them!" Mal said, shaking her head. "I mean, if they didn't think they were my bridesmaids then I have to wonder what they were thinking when they were included in the wedding shower and the bachelorette party. Oh and why they were in the freaking rehearsal!"

"Hush you," Evie told her before turning her attention back to her phone. "No not you Audrey. The bride was just muttering in my ear. Listen, do you think you could run to Quinn's and pick up an order for Carlos? It's a wedding present for Mal. You're the best Audrey! Tell Derek I said hi and remind me to hire you to organize my wedding."

She hung up and looked over at Carlos. "Audrey's on it. Now, you two need to go join the rest of the groomsmen and get ready. We've only so much time before the wedding starts and I'm not going to be the one holding us up."

"Yes ma'am Evie ma'am!" Carlos and Jay nodded, snapping into a salute.

"You two have spent way too much time around Emir and Akiho," Evie sighed before shooing them out.

"I'll get out of your hair," Hades promised.

"How's Steph?" Mal asked. "You said this morning that she was feeling nauseous?"

Hades nodded. "She was but the little sprout's calmed down now. I swear, I can't wait until we find out whether they're a boy or a girl just so I can stop referring to them by 'sprout'."

"Pup's always available," Mal said.

"Yeah I don't think so Mal," Hades shook his head before leaving.

Evie chuckled. "Are we calm now? Everyone's where they need to be, let's focus on getting you ready. After all, all the eyes are going to be on you."

"I'm ready E," Mal nodded.

"Then let's get to work," Evie grinned as the four of them quickly got started on getting Mal ready for the wedding. Evie carefully helped Mal into her dress before laying a bib over it.

"I don't care what you say Ginny, nothing is going to happen to this dress," she said, giving the black haired girl a look. "Understand?"

"Honestly Evie, I'm not going to ruin the dress," Ginny shook her head. "You've done me a favor in partnering with me and letting me crash your biggest gig ever just to get my name out there about my makeup company."

"I got my start in Auradon. Why shouldn't I help other VKs get there's?" Evie asked, giving Ginny a small smile. "Now, proceed Picasso."

"Um…please don't make me look like Picasso on my wedding day with throngs of photographers ready to snap a pic of me if I have a fashion disaster," Mal said as Ginny got started on the primer and foundation.

"Normally it'd be hard to find a shade this close to your skin tone since you're still so pale," she told Mal. "But Evie and I were working on it the other day and we found that if we add some of the anti-aging cream that Rapunzel sells to the foundation, it matches your skin."

"Makeup tutorials will have to wait Ginny," Evie said. "We've got to meet with the other bridesmaids and the flower girl soon, plus Mal still needs to have her hair done."

"I think she looks fine," Dude said, scratching at his ear.

Everyone paused and looked over at Dude. "Um, E? I thought he was supposed to be guarding Maleficent?"

"Dude, why…why aren't you guarding the lizard of the bride?" Evie asked, looking at the mutt.

"I was," Dude said. "But then I got hungry so Bruno took over! He's good at guarding. And then I chased off the two squirrels who were gate crashing and then I came here."

Mal resisted the urge to pinch her nose as Ginny had moved on to contouring her face. "Dude, you are aware that you're the only dog here that can talk right?"

"Carlos can talk to dogs even if we have no idea how that's possible," Evie reminded her. "If Bruno needs anything, Chad can take him to Carlos. Easy considering they're both groomsmen…and will be up front for the whole wedding…when we need Maleficent not to transform…Dude, come on! We need to go relieve Bruno of guard duties!"

"But you're the maid of honor!" Ava exclaimed as Evie and Dude ran out.

Mal took in a deep breath. "It's okay, it's fine. I am not going to dragon up at my own wedding. I'm going to walk out of here and get into that carriage, make it to the cathedral, get married and then I may commit murder. That last part's still up in the air."

"Murder's frowned upon today," Ava said as she and Dizzy got started on Mal's hair. "Mal, your wedding's going to be amazing. The only one who'd say something negative about it is dead on the Isle."

"Well that's pleasant to think about on one's wedding day," Ginny said as she carefully lined Mal's lips before putting on the lipstick and quickly spritzed Mal's face with the setting spray. "And you're done. A makeup look fit for a Queen."

Mal smiled as she looked at it, Ginny holding up a mirror so Mal wouldn't have to turn her head. "You're going to get a ton of business after this Ginny. Though with dating Chad, I don't see why you'd want to work again."

"It's nice having something for me," Ginny said. "Chad said he wanted me to make the choice whether I wanted to work or not. Besides, we're only dating so I need to make my own way in Auradon. Not rely on others to do it for me."

Ava smiled as she heard that and quickly finished up her half Mal's hair, Dizzy doing the same.

"Hair is done," Dizzy declared. "Let's get you to that carriage!"

"Not without—!"

"Okay, so Maleficent has been properly guarded with Dude stationed with Bruno in case of any issues," Evie said as she strolled back in. "Now, let's get you married M!"

Mal grinned and the two of them plus Estelle made their way to the bride's carriage. Ginny, Dizzy and Ava would be driving with a driver provided courtesy of Ben.

"You nervous?" Evie asked as they rode down to the cathedral.

"Yeah," Mal nodded. "Last week, it was so relaxed. Just family and friends. But now, there're so many royal dignitaries and press and after this I'm going to be Queen."

"M, don't think about it like that," Evie shook her head. "Think about the fact that after today, you're finally going to be able to talk about Ben and say 'my husband' rather than 'my fiancé.' Huh? No more worrying if Ben'll slip up and call you his Queen in front of someone out of the know. Plus then you'll be the wise and married one of the four of us. You can use that to lord it over us."

"I am pretty wise aren't I?" Mal chuckled.

"Because it's your wedding day, I will agree that you are wise," Evie nodded. "Now, the bridesmaids and groomsmen are in a separate room in the cathedral than yours so you're going to be on your own for a bit until Lord Hades gets you."

"E, I have gone through a wedding before," Mal said.

Evie smiled slightly as the carriage stopped in front of the cathedral. Somehow, someone worked their magic and the girls avoided dealing with any of the press that was camped outside the front door.

"There you are!" Audrey said, walking over to Mal and Evie, already dressed in the navy blue dress with an accompanying purple band around the waist. Her brunette hair was styled in a loose bun, the pink stripe standing out among the sea of brown. "Mal, you're sure you want me as a bridesmaid? I mean after everything—?"

"Audrey," Mal said, gently taking the brunette's hands. "You've worked so hard to not be that person, even Mama Odie could see that. You've been as much of a champion of the VKs in your own way as Ben or Evie or myself have been. Yes we had some bad times but I think we can safely call each other friends now. Plus as I told Evie, why didn't you bring this up in the rehearsal?"

"I thought I was a placeholder," Audrey told her.

"Well you're not," Mal said. "I just hope I didn't put too much stress on you with organizing the wedding too."

Audrey shook her head. "Please, organizing events is cake. Remember I used to set up Cotillion, not to mention I was a Princess. You just have to strategize each part of the event and figure out which is more pressing. Now enough about me. Jay and Carlos are waiting for you in your room, Mal. Evie, I assume you want to be with them? I gave Carlos the package from Quinn's shop. I was just lucky to catch her before she closed up to attend the wedding herself."

"Thanks Audrey," Evie smiled at the former Princess as she and Mal made their way to the room Mal would be in until it was time for her to go down the aisle.

"You know you guys didn't have to get me anything, right?" Mal said as they walked in. "You just being here is enough."

Carlos shook his head. "I know but like we said earlier, we didn't know what the future was going to hold and…and there are probably going to be events where we're not there because of school or Tourney schedules so…"

"So Carlos hired Quinn to make this for you," Jay said as Carlos handed Mal a small red, white, and black box.

"Sorry. Quinn made the box my colors so she wouldn't forget who it was for." Carlos said softly as Mal opened it and gasped at the sight. She carefully pulled out a charm bracelet with five dangling pendants. "It's all of our symbols plus Ben. That way no matter where we are, we're always with you. Quinn made it so you can add on charms if you want, that way Uma, Gil, and Harry could be added too. I just didn't have the time—."

"Carlos, it's fine," Mal said, shaking her head. "It's…it's perfect actually. I want to wear it. Today."

"Really?"

Mal nodded. "I know you're here and that's the best thing I could ask for but my friends had this made for me. How could I not want to wear it on the happiest day of my life?"

"Well when you put it like that, it just makes sense," Jay chuckled as Mal brought them both into another hug before going to hug Evie.

"Go on," Mal said as she broke from the hug and slipped on the bracelet. "I'm sure they're waiting for you over in the other room. I'll be fine until dad arrives to walk me down the aisle for the second time."

The other three smiled at her before leaving, Estelle having already been escorted to the room with the bridesmaids and groomsmen since that was where Genevieve was as well. Mal sighed as she looked at her new bracelet, a small smile on her face. She'd have to find a way to repay Carlos, well and Jay and Evie too.

"Mal?" Hades said, knocking on the door. "It's time."

Mal nodded and turned to take her dad's arm. "You ready to give me away for a second time?"

"See that's where we disagree Mal because I never gave you away," Hades told her. "No matter what, you're still my daughter. I just happened to gain a sunspot."

Mal grinned and they made their way into the cathedral and down the aisle toward Ben.

The bridesmaids and groomsmen had already made their way down the aisle; William with Robin, Conner with Rowyn, Li with Rose, Jay with Lonnie, Carlos with Jane, Akiho with Elle, Emir with Emma, Chad with Audrey, Brenden with Macaria, and Miguel with Uma.

It had been a little awkward after Brenden had started dating Quinn, especially since he was one of the three groomsmen with a partner who was someone they weren't already dating. But thankfully there were no disasters other than Harry threatening to hook Miguel if he tried anything funny with Uma.

There was a reason why they had banned Harry's hook from the premises. Mal knew Harry after all, and she did not want anyone being hooked on her wedding day even if that did make her a 'bride-zilla' as CJ had jokingly called her.

Thankfully, Fairy Godmother would be officiating instead of a priest like some had suggested during wedding planning so they had some added magical security on top of the guards that were insisted on by some of the groomsmen.

"Thank you," Fairy Godmother said. "I promise this part will be short. I just want to say that the two people in front of me have come so far and grown as only two people who are as deeply in love as they are can. It has been an honor and a privilege to watch them grow not only as a couple but as individuals and as our King and future Queen. Please bring forth the rings."

Estelle grinned as he brought the rings forth, Mal and Ben having given up their wedding rings for the day. Genevieve giggled once more from her perch atop Estelle, Ben swiftly bending down to catch her as she slid off and righted his adoptive sister.

"Ben," Fairy Godmother nodded and gestured to Ben to proceed. The King nodded and straightened back up.

"Mal Bertha," Ben said, his voice soft yet still able to carry through the cathedral for everyone to hear. "With this ring, I pledge everything that I have to you. My life, my kingdom, my heart. I promise to always be there for you, to accept everything that you are and to always put you first."

Mal smiled as she gently slid the ring back onto Ben's hand. "Ben Florian, with this ring, I pledge to you all of the days of my life. All of my burdens and all of my joys. I promise to be my best for you, to share all my secrets and to keep yours, and to choose good always."

Fairy Godmother smiled as she looked at the two of them. "Do you Ben take Mal to be your wife, to love and cherish forever?"

"I do."

"And do you Mal take Ben to be your husband, to love and cherish forever?"

"I do."

Fairy Godmother smiled and Mal could see the unshed tears shining in her eyes. "By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss your bride."

Ben grinned as he gently pulled Mal toward him for a gentle kiss. "You know now we'll have to greet everyone," he murmured gently against her lips.

"Hmm, will there be strawberries?" Mal murmured back. She may have forgotten to eat that morning due to nerves

"For you my Queen? Of course."

"And will there be you?"

"Unless I go to the bathroom, I'll never be far from your side. I promise."

Mal grinned as they broke from the kiss. "Then bring it on."

Ben grinned back and they started to make their way down the aisle. Well, that was until Fairy Godmother called them back.

"Aren't you two forgetting something?"

"Um…?" Ben said and looked at Mal. "I don't think so. Mal?"

Mal shook her head. "Pretty sure the wedding ends after bride and groom say 'I do' FG."

Fairy Godmother chuckled and shook her head. "For there to be a Queen, we need a coronation."

"That's right," Mal said as she looked at Ben. "But…I thought the coronation was going to be in a few weeks?"

"I mean…everyone's already dressed, you've got the tiara and Fairy Godmother's got her wand at the ready," Ben said as he kissed the top of Mal's head. "But it's up to you Mal."

Mal bit the inside of her lip for a moment before nodding. After all, Ben's coronation had been fairly straightforward if you ignored Maleficent escaping the Isle and attacking. Moving to kneel before Fairy Godmother, Mal looked up at her.

"Do you solely swear to govern the peoples of Auradon with justice and mercy as long as you shall reign?" Fairy Godmother asked.

"I do so solely swear," Mal told her, smiling as she saw Ben's proud grin out of the corner of her eye. In the front row, Persephone couldn't help but smile proudly as well; happy that this coronation was going a lot smoother than the last time she was in this hall.

Fairy Godmother smiled as well and, just as she'd done at Ben's coronation, tapped Mal's shoulders with her wand. "Then it is my honor and my joy to bless our new Queen. Congratulations my dear."

Mal grinned and stood up. "Thank you Fairy Godmother."

"Now I believe it is time for the reception," Fairy Godmother smiled and waved her wand to transport everyone to the reception. Mal chuckled as she saw the groomsmen quickly scurry to the center of the floor.

"Oh Gods," Ben chuckled as he heard the start of the beatboxing. "Really?"

"Just because you didn't want to be up here with us doesn't mean we can't do it Ben," Emir said. Ben shook his head as his groomsmen quickly began performing a rather familiar number.

"Madams and messieurs, bride and groom, it is with deepest pride and greatest pleasure that we welcome you tonight," Chad said. "And now we invite you to relax, let us pull up a chair as the dining room proudly presents…your dinner."

Mal shook her head as her bridesmaids, or at least the Auradonian ones, quickly joined in the fun.

"And these are the people I'm the Queen of?" Mal muttered to Ben.

"No turning back," he told her.

Mal smiled and kissed his cheek. "I would never dream of it. And hey, I have to say your Tourney team can really dance. It's not as ridiculous as I thought when Audrey proposed the idea to me."

It was Ben's turn to smile as the bride and groom turned their attention back to the performance which quickly wrapped up. Which was good because Mal was starving and those mini-tacos were looking heavenly. Taking their seats, Mal smiled as Ben took her hand; lacing his fingers through hers.

The waiters made short work of making sure everyone had their food and Mal dug into the mini-taco.

"Hungry?" Ben asked.

"Starving," Mal told him. "I…I may have forgotten to eat due to nerves and also all the wedding day prep."

"Well then it's a good thing the mini-tacos are all you can eat," Ben told her. "Plus there's the cake. Cloudberry cake with Zepherian vanilla bean lined with strawberries around the three tiers."

"Hmm, strawberries," Mal grinned.

"I may have created a monster when I brought strawberries on our first date," Ben said with a small chuckle.

"Hey, nothing wrong with having a favorite food," Mal smiled. " After all, you are King 'Peanut Butter and Jelly is my favorite'."

Ben shook his head. "I can't believe they included that in the menu."

"What, the sandwich?"

"No, the note about it being the personal favorite of the King."

Mal snorted in amusement as she continued to eat and watched their guests intermingle. Michael Thatch was in what looked to be an amusing conversation with Prince Travis and Prince Nero, Tiana and Naveen's sons. Whereas Valerie and Violet Santorini, the daughters of Vinny, were chattering away with Shelby and Harper, also known as Sneezy's daughter and Happy's son.

Mal smiled a little as she saw Hayden, Harper's older brother and one of the four male cheerleaders, chatting with Gia. "That's a new development," she said softly.

"Oh yeah," Ben nodded. "Doug said that Hayden was getting an outfit picked up from Evie's since he got a cheer scholarship to college and Gia was picking up one of her dance costumes."

"It's nice," Mal said. "Gia deserves to be with someone who makes her happy."

"I agree. But you know we probably should talk to our guests instead of just staring creepily from the side?"

"You have a point there, very good thinking."

Ben snorted in amusement as they got up to go chat with their guests.

"Mal! Congrats!" Violet grinned as she gave Mal a small hug. "I can't believe this day has finally arrived!"

"I know! I'm sorry I wasn't able to talk with you more when we were in school, Violet." Mal said.

Violet shook her head. "Don't be. Val and I have been super busy over the years taking over our dad's demolition business and I know you've been busy with all the Lady of the Court stuff. Not to mention preparing to be Queen."

"Still…you were there for the first viewing. I should have reached out more," Mal told her.

Shelby shook her head. "I don't mean to intrude but Violet's right. We've all been busy. You know Harper and I were noting that we barely see Doug anymore?"

"Oh wow," Ben said, blinking slightly in shock.

"Exactly," Harper nodded. "So we're perfectly fine with you guys having your own personal close knit group of friends even with the viewing but we're quite put out with our cousin."

"If you're going to have a fight, I will accept waiting until the day after my wedding as a gift," Ben told him.

"Good to know," Harper snorted in amusement.

Mal and Ben smiled before moving over to the next set of guests, grinning as Genevieve ran up to Gia to give her a big hug.

"Attention everyone," the announcer said. "It is now time for the father daughter dance of the evening. Please direct your attention to the dance floor."

Mal looked over at Hades in slight confusion, they hadn't had that in the rehearsals.

"I made a few tweaks," Hades said as he held out his hand. "Shall we Mal?"

"I think we shall, dad," Mal nodded as she took his hand and Hades led her out onto the dance floor.

She's gotta do what she's gotta do and I've gotta like it or not. She's got dreams too big for this town and she needs to give 'em a shot. Whatever they are.

Mal smiled as Hades carefully twirled her around the floor. "I never thought the big bad Lord of the Underworld would be having a father daughter dance," she teased.

"Yeah well you can teach an old God a few tricks after all," Hades told her. "And yes, the teacup is filming this. Apparently he didn't trust the videographer you hired."

"He does know he's going to have to give his best man speech right?"

"I maintain that the sun has softened the brains of all of those in Auradon."

Looks like she's all ready to leave, nothing to pack. Ain't no room for me in that car even if she asked me to tag along. Gods I gotta be strong.

Ben looked over at his parents just as Belle dabbed her eyes with a handkerchief. "Oh…don't cry mom."

"Happy tears Ben," Belle told him. "I promise you that. They're happy tears. I just can't believe how fast you grew up."

"No matter how grown up I get, you will always be my mom," Ben told her, gently pulling her into his arms. "I'll always need you."

She's at the starting line of the rest of her life, as ready as she's ever been. Got the hunger and the stars in her eyes, the prize is her's to win. She's waiting on my blessings before she hits that open road. But baby get ready, get set, don't go.

"I thought you said you were never giving me up?" Mal asked, looking up at her father.

"And that's the truth," Hades told her. "But I'm not going to be naive and say things are never going to change your highness."

"No," Mal said, shaking her head. "You're my father. You and Steph and Hadie are the last people who need to use my title."

Hades smiled at her and held Mal close. "Love you Mali."

"Love you too Dad."

Out of the corner of her eye, Mal could see Hadie chatting with Alexandria and quickly moved so that her father's back was to them. Hey, she may be Queen of Auradon but she was also a sister. Hadie might insist he was just friends with Alexandria but Mal knew that her little brother didn't want their father poking his nose in his love life.

She's at the starting line of the rest of her life, as ready as she's ever been. Got the hunger and the stars in her eyes, the prize is her's to win. She's waiting on my blessings before she hits that open road. But baby get ready, get set, don't go.

The music faded but Hades didn't let go of Mal's hand. Only until Ben walked up for the first dance of the bride and groom did the God of the Underworld hesitantly let go of his daughter's hand.

"You're acting like there's a barrier between you and her," Persephone said as Hades walked over to her.

"I know," Hades sighed. "I just don't want her growing up so fast."

"She's twenty Hades. She grew up whether we like it or not," Persephone shook her head.

"I guess you're right…hang on, is that Hadie with the Charmette he keeps talking with?"

"No interrogating your son on your daughter's wedding day!"

"Steph! I can't talk to my son?"

"You and I both know you're going to do more than just talk to him Hades and I do not want you traumatizing either your son or Princess Alexandria!"

Hades sighed. "Fine. I'll interrogate him tomorrow."

"I hate the fact that you found a loophole and yet I'm not surprised in the slightest," Persephone shook her head but smiled as she watched Ben and Mal twirl around the dance floor. She couldn't wait to see where the future took them.